《娜娜》——牋NA NA牋中英对照版【完结】_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:7311 回复:28

[Novel] 《娜娜》——牋NA NA牋中英对照版【完结】

刷新数据 楼层直达
゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 20楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  11


六月份的一个星期日,天气刚开始炎热,天空昏昏暗暗,一场暴风雨就要来临,巴黎的跑马大奖赛正在布洛涅森林举行。清晨,太阳在橙黄色的尘雾中升起。但是,快到十一点钟,马车都到了隆尚赛马场时,骤然刮起一阵南风,把乌云驱散了;灰蒙蒙的雾霭散成长长的碎片,随风飘去,蓝莹莹的云隙不断伸扩开来,染蓝了整个天空。阳光从两片云彩之间照射下来,照在赛马场上,把一切照得金光灿烂。草地上渐渐挤满了马车、骑师和行人,但跑道上仍然阒无一人,只有裁判员的岗亭、终点标志杆和用于挂赛马成绩表的柱子。对面,在骑师体重测量处的围墙中央,有五座对称的观众看台,看台是用砖头和木架搭成的,其形状颇像长廊。赛马场外面,一片广阔的平地沐浴着中午阳光,周围长着小树,西边是长满树木的圣克鲁山丘和絮伦山丘,背后耸立着瓦莱莲峰。




娜娜兴致盎然,仿佛大奖赛要决定她的命运似的,她一心要坐在终点标志杆旁边紧靠栅栏的地方观看。她很早就来了,是到得最早的观众之一。她是乘坐一辆镶银的双篷四轮马车来的,由四匹雪白骏马拉着,这辆车是缪法伯爵作为礼物赠送给她的。当她到达草坪入口处时,骑在左边两匹马上的两名车夫驾车疾驶,两个跟班站在车子后部一动不动,这时人群中你推我搡,人人竞相观看,就像王后经过那里似的。她穿的服装是旺德夫尔赛马服的两种颜色,即蓝色和白色,显得非常别致,蓝绸短上衣和蓝绸紧身褡紧紧绷在身上,腰后高高凸起一个裙撑,这样,大腿的轮廓被明显衬托出来,当时流行穿宽大裙子,这样的穿戴打扮是不落俗套的;外面套一件白缎子长裙,袖子也是白缎子的,肩上披着一条白缎子三角围巾,全身穿戴都镶着银色镂空花边,被阳光照得闪闪烁烁。此外,为了使自己更像骑师的样子,她又大胆地在发髻上戴上一顶蓝色无边女帽,帽上插一根白翎毛,发髻上的一缕缕金发垂挂到背上,酷似红棕色马的长长尾巴。




十二点钟敲响了。还要等三个多小时,跑马大奖赛才能开始。娜娜的双篷四轮马车靠栅栏边停放后,她就像在家里一样自由自在。她一时心血来潮,竟把小狗珍宝和小路易也带来了。小狗躺在她的裙子里,虽然天气很热,还冷得哆哆嗦嗦;孩子身上披着彩带和花边,样子挺有趣,一声不吭,一张可怜的蜡黄小脸被风吹得变得苍白。而娜娜旁若无人,高声与乔治和菲利普谈话,兄弟两人坐在娜娜对面的一张长凳上,两旁是一束束白玫瑰和蓝色勿忘我,花堆放得与他们的肩膀一样高。




“唉!”她说道,“他把我烦死了,我就把他赶出去了……已经两天了,他还在生我的气呢。”




她说的是缪法,不过她没有对于贡兄弟说出他们第一次口角的原因。一天晚上,缪法在她的卧室里发现一顶男人的帽子,那是她一时糊涂干的蠢事。为了消愁解闷,她把一个过路男人带回家了。




“你们不知道他是多么滑稽可笑,”她继续说道,津津乐道地讲了一些细节,“实际上他是一个地道的伪君子……因为这样,他每天晚上都做祈祷。这可一点不假。他总以为我没有看见,因为我不想妨碍他,总是先上床睡觉,其实我在瞟着他,他口中念念有词……上床时还要画一个十字,从我身上跨过去,在床里边躺下……”




“啊!他真狡猾,”菲利普嘀咕道,“他上床前上床后都祈祷了。”




她莞尔一笑,说道:




“是这样,上床前和上床后都祈祷。当我模模糊糊要睡着时,又听见他嘴里念念有词……不过,最令人讨厌的是,我们每次争吵,他还装成一副教士的样子。我嘛,我一向是信仰宗教的,你们怎么笑我都可以,反正不影响我信仰我该信仰的宗教……他太讨厌了,他抽抽噎噎,还说他心里很内疚。前天就是这样,我们争吵后,他歇斯底里大发作,搞得我一点不得安宁……”




说到这里,她突然中断了这个话题,说道:




“瞧,米尼翁夫妇来了。瞧!他们把孩子也带来了!……




小家伙们穿得怪模怪样!”




米尼翁夫妇乘坐一辆颜色素净的双篷四轮马车,那是发了横财的市民的豪华奢侈品。罗丝穿一条灰色绸裙子,裙子镶着红色绉泡饰带和花结,满面笑容,她看见亨利和夏尔挺快乐,心里很高兴。两个孩子坐在前面凳子上,穿着过分肥大的中学生制服,看上去有点耸肩缩颈。双篷四轮马车停放在栅栏边时,罗丝瞥见娜娜喜气洋洋地坐在鲜花中间,她的车子由四匹马拉着,还有穿号衣的跟班和车夫,她抿起嘴唇,板起面孔,扭过头去。米尼翁的态度恰恰相反,他容光焕发,目光炯炯,挥挥手,打了一个招呼。女人之间发生口角,他一般是不介入的。




“对啦,”娜娜又说道,“你们认识一个矮个子老头吗?就是那个穿得干干净净、满嘴坏牙齿的韦诺先生……他今天早上来看过我。”




“韦诺先生吗?”乔治惊愕地说道,“这不可能,他是耶稣会的会士。”




“你说得很对,我也感觉出来了。啊!你们真想象不到我们谈了些什么!真有趣!……他向我谈到伯爵,说他们夫妻关系不和睦,恳求我把幸福还给他们家庭……不过,他很懂礼貌,说话时笑吟吟的……于是,我回答说,这是我求之不得的事,我保证叫伯爵同他的妻子言归于好……你们知道,我这样说不是开玩笑,看到他们幸福,我感到由衷高兴!另外,我也可以轻松一下,因为前些日子,说真的,他把我缠得够呛!”




这出自内心的呼声道出了她最近几个月来的厌倦情绪。此外,伯爵似乎手头极其拮据;他心事重重,他签给拉博德特的本票很可能兑现不了。




“恰巧伯爵夫人在那儿。”乔治说道,他的目光扫视一下看台。




“她在哪儿?”娜娜大声问道,“这孩子眼睛真好!……菲利普,替我打一下阳伞。”




乔治的动作快,抢在他哥哥的前头把伞接过来,他能替娜娜拿着那把带着银色流苏的阳伞,心里非常高兴。娜娜眼睛对着一只很大的望远镜,向看台上到处观望。




“啊!对了,我看见她了,”她终于说道,她在看台右边,在一根柱子旁边,对吗?她穿着淡紫色衣服,她女儿穿着白色衣服,坐在她身旁……瞧!达盖内走过去跟她们打招呼了。”




于是,菲利普便谈起达盖内不久要同瘦高个子爱丝泰勒结婚的事。这桩婚事已经定下来了,教堂的结婚预告已经登出来了。伯爵夫人起初反对女儿的婚事,但是据说伯爵硬要她同意。娜娜听后笑了。




“我知道,我知道,”她低声说道,“对保尔来说,这太好了。




他是个好小伙子,他配得上这门亲事。”




她弯下腰,对小路易说道:




“你觉得好玩吗?……看你那一本正经的样子!”




孩子脸上没有一丝笑容,他看着周围的人,神态像个大人。他心情沮丧,思考着他所看到的一切。娜娜动个不停,小狗从她的裙子里跑出来,跑到孩子身边,浑身哆嗦着。




草坪上的车马和人越来越多。马车继续不断从瀑布门那边驶来,一辆挨着一辆,排成一条长龙。其中有从意大利人大街开来的波利娜式公共马车,里面坐了五十名乘客,驶到看台右边停下来;还有运送猎犬的马车、四轮敞篷马车、豪华双篷四轮马车,它们同由劣马拉着的摇摇晃晃的破旧出租马车混在一起;有一人驾驶的四马马车,有邮车,车主人高高坐在座位上,仆人们则在车里看管香槟酒篮子,还有两轮轻便马车,巨大的钢轮闪烁着耀眼的光芒,有双套的轻便二轮马车,其部件精巧得像钟表的零件,行驶起来时,车上的铃铛叮叮作响。不时有一个骑马人,还有一群行人行色匆匆地从马车中走过。车子从遥远的布洛涅森林那边驶来,一路上发出隆隆的声音,一到草坪上,隆隆声便戛然变成低沉摩擦声;现在草坪上的人越来越多,耳畔只响着嘈杂声、叫喊声、呼唤声、鞭子在空中飞舞的劈啪声。疾风吹散乌云,太阳从一片云边上又露了出来,一道金光照射下来,把马具和上了油漆的车身照得通亮,女人们的服装被照得红艳艳的;在耀眼的光雾中,车夫们高高地坐在驾驶座上,他们的身子和长长的鞭子像着了火似的。




拉博德特从一辆敞篷四轮马车上走下来,车上还坐着加加、克莱利瑟和布朗瑟·德·西弗里,拉博德特的座位是他们留给他的。他行色匆匆,要穿越跑道,进入测量体重处时,娜娜让乔治把他叫过来。当他走过来时,娜娜笑着问道:




“我的牌价是多少?”




她指的是那匹取名为娜娜的小母马,这匹马在狄安娜奖比赛中遭到惨败,甚至在今年四月份和五月份举行的飞车杯奖和良种幼马大赛奖中,也未获得名次,获胜的是旺德夫尔的一匹名叫吕西尼昂的马。于是,吕西尼昂顿时成了人们的热门话题;从前一天起,人们普遍以二比一为它下赌注。




“你的比数总是一比五十。”拉博德特回答道。“真见鬼,我真不值钱,”娜娜又说道,她觉得这种玩笑很逗趣,“那么,我不拿自己来赌了……绝不赌自己!我连一个金路易也不押在我自己身上。”




拉博德特忙得不亦乐乎,说完转身就走,娜娜连忙把他叫回来,她想问问他的看法。他与赛马训练师和骑师们一直有联系,对于参赛的马匹的情况特别熟悉,他的预言已经多次准确无误,人家都叫他赛马消息大王。




“你说,我该押哪匹马?”娜娜再三问道,“那匹英国马的牌价是多少?”




“你说的是那匹精灵马吗?是一比三……瓦勒里奥二世,也是一比三,其余的马,如科西尼是一比二十五,幸运是一比四十,布姆是一比三十,皮什内特是一比三十五,杏仁奶油是一比十……”




“不,我不赌那匹英国马了,我是一个爱国的人……嗯?我可能押瓦勒里奥二世,德·科布勒兹公爵刚才喜形于色……哎!不!还是不行。五十个金路易押在吕西尼昂上,你说行吗?”




拉博德特用异乎寻常的表情看了她一眼。娜娜俯着身子,低声询问他,因为她知道旺德夫尔委托拉博德特到赛马赌注登记人那里为他下赌注的,以便赌得更方便些。他若得到什么消息,就会说出来。可是拉博德特什么也未透露,叫她相信他嗅觉是敏感的,他将根据自己的判断,把她的五十个金路易押上去,她对此是不会后悔的。




“你押在哪一匹马上都行!”她高兴地叫道,让他走了,“但是不要押在娜娜身上,那是一匹劣马!”




马车里的人都哄堂大笑。两个年轻人觉得她这句话很有趣;小路易不懂他们谈什么,抬起他那泛白的眼睛瞧着他的妈妈,他妈妈的响亮的话声使他吃了一惊。拉博德特还是不能脱身。罗丝·米尼翁向他招招手,关照他几句话,他把数字记在笔记本上。随后,克拉利瑟和加加又叫他,她们在人群中听到一些话后,想把赌注改押一下,她们不想押瓦勒里奥二世,而想押吕西尼昂。他的表情镇定自若,只顾记录。最后,他算脱身了,大家看见他在跑道另一边的两个看台之间消失了。




这时还不断有马车到来。现在,车子已经排了五排,马车沿着栅栏不断扩大,形成黑压压的一大片,其中还夹杂着一匹匹白马,远远看去像一个个浅色的斑点。这片马车再过去一些的地方,杂乱无章地停放着另一些马车,这些马车都散开来放,好像搁浅在草地上,车轮子、套车的牲口看上去乱糟糟的,随便停放,有并排的,有斜放的,有横放的,还有头对头的。在那些没有车辆、马匹的草坪上,骑师们在骑马训练,步行的人三五成群地走来走去。在这集市般的场地上,在这乱哄哄的人群中,卖饮料的流动摊子上都撑起了遮阳光的灰色帆布篷,帆布篷在阳光下泛着白色。但是在那些赌注登记人的周围,人群涌动,拥挤不堪,无数帽子晃动着,赌注登记人站在敞篷马车上,像牙医一样不停摆动两只手,在他们身边的高大木架上,贴着中奖的牌价表。




“我真蠢,连自己都不知道押哪一匹马,”娜娜说道,“我应该自己押上几个金路易来冒冒险。”




她站起来,想选一个态度和蔼的赌注登记人。然而,她发现周围有很多熟悉的面孔,便把刚才的想法置之脑后了。除了米尼翁夫妇、加加、克拉利瑟和布朗瑟,在她的右边、左边、后边,现在还有许多马车把她的双篷四轮马车团团围住,其中有塔唐·内内和玛丽亚·布隆乘坐的四轮敞篷马车;卡罗利娜·埃凯与她的母亲和两位先生乘坐的敞篷四轮马车;路易丝·维奥莱纳一人单独乘坐的篮式小马车,车身上披着梅尚家赛马号衣的橙、绿两种颜色。莱娅·德·霍恩坐在一辆邮车的高高座位上,身边围着一群大声喧哗的年轻人,再远一些,在一辆颇具贵族气派的敞篷四轮马车上,吕西·斯图华穿着一件朴素的黑绸连衣裙,露出一副高贵的神态,旁边坐着一个高个子年轻人,他身着海军军官学校的学生服。令娜娜吃惊的是,她看见西蒙娜来了,她坐在由斯泰内驾着的双套二轮马车上。她身后站着一个听差,他一动不动,双臂叉在胸前;她浑身穿得耀眼夺目,上下都穿着带黄色条纹的白缎子,从腰带一直到帽子都缀满了宝石。银行家挥动着手中的长鞭子,赶着两匹马像箭一样飞奔着,前面是一匹栗黄色矮马,奔跑起来像只老鼠,后面是一匹高大的枣红马,奔跑时,蹄子抬得很高。




“哎哟!娜娜说道,“斯泰内这个盗贼又一次洗劫了交易所!……嗯?西蒙娜一身穿得真时髦!他也太过分了,他要被人抓住的。”




不过,她还是老远就与他打了招呼。她挥着手,满面春风,转动着身子,向每个人打招呼,以便让大家都看见她。接着她又说道:




“吕西带来的那个年轻人是她儿子!他穿着制服,挺可爱的……所以她装成那副样子!你们知道她怕她的儿子,所以冒充演员……小伙子怪可怜的!他似乎一点疑心也没有。”




“唔!”菲利普笑着嘟哝道,“只要她愿意,她还能在外省给他找一个女遗产继承人做老婆呢。”




娜娜不吭声了。她在密密麻麻的车辆中,瞥见了老虔婆拉特里贡。拉特里贡乘的是出租马车,她坐在里面,外面什么也看不见,就悄悄爬到马车夫的座位上。她坐在高处,高大的身子挺得笔直,显出一副高贵的神态,鬓角上的鬈发留得很长。她俯视着人群,仿佛俯视着她的妓女臣民。妓女们都悄悄地对她微笑着。而她神态高傲,装作不认识她们。她这次来不是拉皮条的,而是出于兴致来看赛马的,她是一个狂热的赌徒,她最爱看赛马。




“瞧!那是傻瓜拉法卢瓦兹!”乔治突然说道。




大家都很惊讶。娜娜认不出她的拉法卢瓦兹了。自从他继承了那笔遗产后,变得非常时髦。他穿折角硬领,浑身上下穿着浅色衣服,在他瘦削的肩膀处绷得紧紧的。他头戴无边软帽,装出疲倦的样子,身体摇摇晃晃,说话娇声娇气,满嘴是俚语行话,一句话总是说半句,生怕多花气力。




“可是他挺有风度嘛!”娜娜说道,她对他着迷了。




加加和克拉利瑟把拉法卢瓦兹叫过去,扑过去拥抱他,想把他再次弄到手。但他把腰一扭,马上离开她们,这个动作既表示开玩笑,又表示轻蔑。他被娜娜迷住了,他跑到她旁边,站在马车的踏板上;娜娜同他开玩笑,说他与加加要好。他嘟囔道:




“啊!不,我同那个老太婆的关系断了!别再提她啦!我告诉你,你知道,现在我的朱丽叶是你……”




拉法卢瓦兹极富表情地把手放在心上。娜娜开怀大笑,他竟然在光天化日之下,突然向她倾吐爱慕之情。不过,她接着说道:




“唉!事情不完全像你所说的那样。你使我忘记去下赌注了……乔治,你看见那个赌注登记人了吧,在那边,那个红脸胖子,满头鬈发。他那油头滑脑的样子,我倒挺喜欢的……你去叫他押……嗯?不过,押哪匹马好呢?”




“我吗,我不是爱国者,啊!不!”拉法卢瓦兹结结巴巴地说,“我,我都押在那匹英国马上了……如果英国马赢了,那就太好了!法国人就滚蛋吧!”




娜娜听了非常气愤。于是,大家便议论起每匹马的优点。拉法卢瓦兹装得很内行,他把所有的马都说成劣马。他接着评论起来:“韦尔迪埃男爵的那匹杏红奶油,说实话,倒是一匹高大的枣红马,如果不是训练时弄得筋疲力尽,倒是有希望获胜的。至于科布勒兹的那匹瓦勒里奥二世,在四月份患了绞痛病,不能参加比赛;噢,这些情况人家都不说出来,不过,他用荣誉担保,他说的情况是确实无疑的!他最后劝娜娜押幸运,它是梅尚家的,大家认为那是最差的一匹马,谁也不肯押它。真了不起!幸运体形漂亮,行动敏捷!这匹马肯定会让大家吃惊!”




“不!”娜娜说,“我在吕西尼昂身上押了十个金路易,五个金路易押在布姆身上。”




拉法卢瓦兹马上嚷道:




“亲爱的,布姆糟透了!不要押它!连加斯克自己都不押它……而吕西尼昂,永远不能赌它!简直是开玩笑!我向上帝发誓,你好好想一想!不行,我向上帝发誓,它们的腿都太短了!”




他急得透不过气来。菲利普指出,吕西尼昂获得过飞车杯奖和良种幼马大赛奖。拉法卢瓦兹立即驳斥说,这又能证明什么呢?什么也不能证明。恰恰相反,应该对这一点产生怀疑。何况骑吕西尼昂的骑师是格雷沙姆;你们竟然给它打包票!格雷沙姆是个倒霉鬼,它绝对赢不了。




在娜娜的马车上掀起的这场争论,现在似乎扩大到整个草坪上。一些人发出尖叫声,赌博的热情高涨了,每人的脸上火辣辣的,大家挥舞着拳头。赌注登记人高高地站在他们的马车上,声嘶力竭地喊着中彩牌价,记录着数字。呆在这里的都是一些下小赌注的赌客,押大赌注的都在体重测量处的围墙内进行;在这里进行激烈较量的,只是一些囊中没有几个钱的人,拿一百个苏来冒冒险,觊觎的也不过是几个金路易。总而言之,一场大战将在精灵和吕西尼昂之间展开。一些英国人一看就认得出来,他们在人群中来回走动,像在自己家里一样,个个满脸通红,露出胜利者的神态。里丁勋爵的那匹名叫布拉玛的马,在去年的大奖赛中赢得了胜利,法国人还在为法国马的惨败而心痛不已,今年如果法国再次败北,将是法国人的一次灾难。所以,出于民族自豪感,太太们都兴奋万分。旺德夫尔的马变成她们的荣誉的堡垒,大家都推吕西尼昂,为它辩护,为它欢呼。加加、布朗瑟、卡罗利娜和其他人都押吕西尼昂。吕西·斯图华因为儿子在场,没有下赌注;有消息传说罗丝·米尼翁委托拉博德特为她押了两百金路易。只有拉特里贡一人坐在车夫旁边,要等到最后再押赌注;她不管别人的争论,保持着冷静,越来越响的嘈杂声对她的情绪毫无影响。嘈杂声中有人叫马的名字,在巴黎人的轻快的谈话声中,夹杂着英国人的带喉音的叫嚷声,她神色庄重,一边听着,一边把数字记下来。




“娜娜呢?”乔治问道,“没有人押它吗?”




确实如此,谁也不愿押娜娜;人们甚至连提都不提它。在旺德夫尔的马中,这匹获胜希望甚微的马,随着吕西尼昂越来越有名,而变得销声匿迹了。拉法卢瓦兹向空中举了一下胳膊,说道:




“我忽然想起来了……我来押一个金路易在娜娜身上。”




“好极了,我押两个金路易。”乔治说道。




“我押三个金路易。”菲利普接着他们的话说道。




他们提高了赌注的数目,对娜娜大献殷勤,他们不断喊出一个个数字,仿佛在拍卖行里竞相购买娜娜似的。拉法卢瓦兹还说要用钱把这匹马盖住。而且大家都该来在它身上押赌注,他们还要去再拉一些赌客来下它的赌注。可是三个年轻人正要离开去宣传时,娜娜叫住他们,说道:




“你们知道,我可不愿在这匹马上下赌注!不管怎样我也不下赌注!……乔治,替我押十个金路易在吕西尼昂身上,押五个金路易在瓦勒里奥二世身上。”




可是,他们飞快地走了。娜娜高兴极了,她望着他们在马车中间穿行,弯着腰从马头下面走来走去,跑遍了整个草坪。他们一看见哪辆马车里有熟人,便赶紧跑过去,竭力推荐娜娜。当他们推荐成功了,就转过头来,笑容满面,伸出手指,表示数字多少,娜娜站在车上,摇动着阳伞,人群中发出一阵哄堂大笑。不过,他们的成绩相当可怜。只有几个男人被他们说服了,例如斯泰内,只要他一看见娜娜,心里就发痒,他押了三个金路易冒冒险。但是女人们都干脆拒绝下赌注。谢谢吧,下了肯定要输掉!干吗急于去为一个娼妇扬名而卖力呢?这个婊子以她的四匹白马,她的跟班和她那副趾高气扬的神态,把她们都压垮了。加加和克拉利瑟很不高兴,责问拉法卢瓦兹是不是根本不把她们放在眼里。乔治鼓着勇气走到米尼翁夫妇的马车前面,罗丝怒不可遏,转过头去,不理睬他。把自己的名字给了一匹马,真是一个十足的下流货!米尼翁则不然,他兴致勃勃地听乔治的宣传,说女人总是会给人带来好运的。




几个年轻人跑了很长时间,去找赌注登记人了解情况,当他们回来时,娜娜问道:




“情况怎么样?”




“你是一比四十!”拉法卢瓦兹说道。




“怎么啦?我是一比四十!”娜娜惊愕地嚷道,“刚才我还是一比五十……发生什么事啦?”




恰巧这时候拉博德特又来了。跑道已被封闭了,一阵钟声宣告初赛开始。大家全神贯注地观看,发出问这问那的喧哗声。娜娜问拉博德特,她的牌价为什么骤然提高了。但他只支支吾吾地回答,说可能是有人下她的赌注了。她只能得到这样的解释。另外,拉博德特似乎忧心忡忡,他对她说,旺德夫尔若能脱身,马上就会来。




初赛结束了,大家观看的兴趣似乎不大,因为每人都在等待着观看大奖赛。这时跑马场上下起雨来了。太阳已被云遮盖了一阵子,天空灰蒙蒙的,阴沉沉的光线照在人群中。顿时刮起风来了,接着又下起滂沱大雨,豆粒大的雨点瓢泼而下。人群中一阵混乱,有人喊叫,有人开玩笑,也有人咒骂,徒步来的人四处奔跑,躲到饮料摊点的帐篷下避雨。在马车上,妇女们用手撑着阳伞避雨,跟班们匆匆忙忙跑过去撑车篷。暴雨停止了,灿烂的阳光照着还在飘飘洒洒的毛毛细雨,云层里露出一道蓝天,乌云被吹到布洛涅森林上空去了。天空仿佛笑逐颜开,妇女们放心了,她们都笑起来;马匹在喷鼻息,人群散乱了,人们抖动着淋湿的衣服,金色阳光照射着雨滴莹亮的草地。




“啊!可怜的小路易!”娜娜说道,“你给淋得很厉害吧,我的宝贝?”




小家伙不吭一声,让妈妈给他揩手。娜娜拿出手帕,揩了小路易后,又去揩哆嗦得更厉害的狗珍宝。她的白缎衣服上有几滴雨点,这算不了什么,她根本不在乎;车上的鲜花被雨一淋,像雪花一样闪闪发亮,她拿了一朵,兴致勃勃地闻一闻,她的嘴唇沾湿了,就像沾上了露水。




这阵骤雨使看台上挤满了避雨的人。娜娜用望远镜向台上看去。这么远的距离,只能看见台上密密麻麻的观众,看上去模模糊糊,他们乱糟糟的挤在一排排台阶上,在这昏暗的背景上,只有人的面孔发亮,像是一个个苍白的点子。阳光从看台顶上的角上射下来,只照亮了一部分坐着的观众,妇女们的衣服这时似乎暗淡下来,娜娜感到特别有趣的是骤雨把坐在看台下面的沙土上一排排椅子上的妇女淋得四下逃散。因为骑师体重测量处的围墙内是禁止妓女入内的,娜娜对这些得体的妇女说了一些刻薄话,她觉得她们衣着打扮怪模怪样,长相很滑稽。




人群中发出一阵喧闹声,皇后走进正中间的小看台上,看台是瑞士山区的木屋式样,宽大的阳台上摆着一些红扶手椅。




“瞧,是他!”乔治嚷道,“我还以为他这个星期不值班呢。”




“啊,是夏尔!”娜娜叫起来。




缪法伯爵出现在皇后的身后,他的表情呆板而又严肃。于是几个年轻人开起玩笑来,遗憾的是萨丹没有来,不然她就会去拍拍伯爵的肚皮。娜娜在望远镜里看见的是苏格兰王子,他也在皇后的看台上。




她觉得王子发福了。十八个月不见,他长胖了。接着她就详细讲起王子的情况:哦!他真是个壮实的汉子。




在娜娜周围的车子里,妇女们议论纷纷,说伯爵抛弃了她。她们编了一段故事,说什么自从伯爵因为同娜娜的关系而惹人注目后,杜伊勒里宫对这位王室侍从的行为非常愤慨。于是,伯爵为了保住自己的位置,便断绝了与娜娜的关系。拉法卢瓦兹坦诚地把这些话告诉了娜娜,并且毛遂自荐,称她为自己的朱丽叶。而娜娜只莞尔一笑,说道:




“这个笨蛋……你还不了解他,我只要对他叫一声‘喂’,他就会丢下一切跑过来。”




她把萨比娜伯爵夫人和爱丝泰勒端详了一阵子。达盖内还在她们身边。福什利来了,穿过人群去向她们打招呼,接着他也留在她们身边,满脸堆着微笑。这时,娜娜轻蔑地指着看台,继续说道:




“再说,你们知道,我再也不把这伙人放在眼里了……我太了解他们了。应当剥开他们的画皮来看!……这样,他们就没有尊严了!他们的尊严就完蛋了!他们从上到下都肮脏,他们总是肮脏不堪,无一例外……我所以不愿意让他们来缠住我,原因就在这里。”




她用手指的人的范围扩大到把马牵到跑道上的马夫,直至同夏尔王子谈话的皇后,连王子也是个混蛋。




“说得好,娜娜!……说得妙,娜娜!……”拉法卢瓦兹兴奋而又激动地叫道。




又敲响了一阵钟声,钟声消失在风中,赛马又开始了。伊斯帕汗奖赛刚赛完,梅尚家的一匹名叫贝兰戈的马获胜。娜娜把拉博德特叫到跟前,问他关于她那一百金路易的消息;他笑了笑,不肯把他的马的名字告诉她,据他说,那样会失掉运气。她的钱押得稳当当的,过一会儿就见分晓了。娜娜告诉他,她自己也下了赌注,押了十个金路易在吕西尼昂身上,押了五个金路易在瓦勒里奥二世身上,他听后耸耸肩膀,那表情的意思似乎是说女人总免不了做傻事。娜娜愣住了,她被懵住了。




这时,草坪上人声鼎沸。人们在露天里一边吃午饭,一边等待大奖赛开始。大家都在吃饭饮酒,到处都一样,在草地上,在一人驾驶的四匹马车的高高座位上,在四匹马拉的邮车上,在四轮敞篷马车上,在双座轿式马车上,在双篷四轮马车上,到处都一样。冷肉随处可见,跟班们从车箱里拿出来一篮篮香槟酒,然后随处一放。开瓶时轻轻砰的一声响,瓶塞就随风飘走了;开玩笑的声音随处可闻,酒杯的破碎声给这狂欢的气氛增添了不和谐的色调。加加和克拉利瑟与布朗瑟在一起吃饭,她们一本正经地把盖布铺在膝盖上,上面放着三明治。路易丝·维奥莱纳从她的篮式马车上下来,同卡罗利娜·埃凯聚在一起;在他们旁边,几位先生在草坪上撑起帐篷,当作一个酒吧间,塔唐、玛丽亚、西蒙娜和其他人都走过来饮酒;离他们不远的地方,在莱娅·德·霍恩的邮车上,一伙年轻人在高处喝了一瓶又一瓶,在阳光下,他们醉醺醺的,在人群上空装腔作势,大吹牛皮。不一会儿,人们便涌到娜娜的双篷四轮马车前边。娜娜站着,给来向她致意的男人们倒香槟酒,她的听差弗朗索瓦把酒一瓶瓶递给他们,拉法卢瓦兹竭力模仿江湖艺人的腔调,大声吆喝:




“过来吧,先生们……分文不取,大家都有。”




“住嘴吧,亲爱的,”娜娜终于说道,“你这样大声嚷嚷,人家把我们当成走江湖的人了。”




她觉得他挺有趣的,心里很高兴。她突然想起叫乔治送一杯香槟酒给罗丝·米尼翁,因为罗丝假装不会喝酒。亨利和夏尔烦闷得发慌,很想喝杯香槟酒。最后,乔治自己把酒喝了,因为他怕娜娜和罗丝为这事吵起来。这时娜娜想起了小路易,她忘记他就在她的身后。他也许渴了,她硬要他喝了几滴酒,他喝了直咳嗽。




“过来呀,过来呀,先生们,二个苏也不要,一个苏也不要……我们免费请大家喝……”




娜娜突然大叫一声,打断了拉法卢瓦兹的吆喝:




“哎哟!博尔德纳夫在那边……叫他过来呀,啊!我请你去叫他,快跑过去叫他!”




果然是博尔德纳夫,他反剪着双手在溜达。头上的帽子被太阳照得泛红,身上的礼服油垢斑斑,缝线处已经发白,他被破产弄得年老色衰,但他内心仍愤愤不平,让上流社会看看自己的贫困潦倒的样子,准备以他虎背熊腰的身体去向命运挑战。




“天哪!真气派!”娜娜像一个好心的姑娘,向他伸过手去时,他说道。




随后,他喝干了一杯香槟酒,不无遗憾地说道:




“啊!如果我是女人就好了!……但是,他妈的!不是也没关系!你愿意回到舞台上来吗?我有一个想法,我把快乐剧院租下来,我们两个人就可以轰动巴黎……嗯?你应该帮我这个忙。”




他怨天尤人,不过他见到娜娜还是挺高兴的,他说,因为只要这个美人儿娜娜在他面前,他心里就有了安慰。她是他的女儿,她身上有他的血液。




娜娜周围的人越来越多了。现在拉法卢瓦兹在忙着斟酒,菲利普和乔治则拉朋友到这里来。整个草坪上的人都拥过来了。娜娜对每个人莞尔一笑,说一句逗趣的话。一群群酒鬼都向她这边走来,分散在各处的香槟酒都集中到她这里。不一会儿,草坪上只见一群挤在她周围的人,只听到一片喧闹声;她俯视着那些向她伸过来的酒杯,她的金发在空中飘荡,她的雪白的脸蛋沐浴着阳光。为了气气那些对她的胜利感到气愤的女人,她站在高处,举起斟得满满的酒杯,摆出过去扮演的胜利者爱神的姿势。




这时,有人在她的背后拍了一下,她吃了一惊,转过头来一看,是米尼翁坐在车座上。于是她离开大家一会儿,坐到米尼翁旁边,他是来告诉娜娜一件严重的事的。米尼翁到处跟人说,他的老婆怀恨娜娜是可笑的,他认为她这样做是愚蠢的,也是徒劳的。




“是这样的,亲爱的,”他悄声说道,“你要当心,不要过分惹罗丝生气……你知道,这事我还是事先告诉你为好……是的,她抓住了你一个把柄,而且她对《小公爵夫人》这件事还耿耿于怀……”




“一个把柄,”娜娜说道,“这与我有什么关系!”




“你听我说,她大概在福什利的口袋里发现了一封信,是缪法伯爵夫人写给坏蛋福什利的。当然罗,那封信里的内容是可想而知的,里面尽是一些丑事……罗丝想把那封信寄给伯爵,对他和你进行报复。”




“这与我有什么关系!”娜娜又重复了一遍,“这真滑稽,这件事……啊!行了,她与福什利相好,这样很好,她让我讨厌。




这下子我们可有好戏看喽。”




“不,我可不愿意这样。这可是一件大丑闻!另外,这样闹对我们都没有好处……”




他说到这里停下来,生怕言多必失。娜娜大声嚷嚷,她绝不会去搭救一个正经女人的。因为米尼翁坚持自己的意见,娜娜的目光一直盯住他。米尼翁之所以如此,大概他怕福什利同伯爵夫人断绝关系后,再插足他们的家庭。如果能这样,倒正中罗丝下怀,又为她报了仇,因为她对这位新闻记者还怀有一片深情。娜娜沉思起来,她想到韦诺先生的来访,头脑里产生了一个计划,而米尼翁仍在竭力说服她。




“假如罗丝寄出那封信,对吧?那就会引起一场轩然大波。你就受到牵连,人家就会说你是罪魁祸首……首先,伯爵就要同他的妻子分居……”




“为什么要分居?”她说,“正好相反……”




这次是她收住话头。她没有必要把头脑里想的事情都大声说出来。最后,她为了摆脱米尼翁,表面上装出赞同他的意见。米尼翁劝她对罗丝作点让步,比如到跑马场上,当着大家的面,去看看她。她回答说,等等再说,她再考虑一下。




人群中响起一阵喧嚣声,娜娜站起身来。一些赛马一阵风似地到了跑道上。刚刚举行的是巴黎市奖赛,一匹叫风笛的马获胜了。现在大奖赛就要开始了,观众的热情高涨,他们焦急地等待着,巴不得时间过得快一些,观众急得跺脚,人群像波浪一样动荡着。到了最后的时刻,出现了意外的情况,这使赌客们大为震惊。旺德夫尔的那匹获奖希望甚微的娜娜的牌价在不断上涨,不时有几位先生回来报告娜娜的新牌价:娜娜是一比三十,娜娜是一比二十五,娜娜是一比二十,娜娜是一比十五。谁都不明白是怎么回事。一匹在任何马场上都惨败的小母马,早上标价一比五十,都没有一个人愿押!现在标价突然风涨究竟意味着什么?一些人嘲讽说,凡是上了这个闹剧当的傻瓜都要输得精光。另一些人则态度严肃,心中不安,预感到内中有鬼,也许这是一个圈套。有人含沙射影,提起一些赛马场上默许的舞弊行为;但是这一次,旺德夫尔的鼎鼎大名使人不敢提出指责,总之,怀疑派占了上风,他们预言娜娜一定会最后一个到达终点。




“娜娜的骑师是谁?”拉法卢瓦兹问道。




恰巧这时候,真的娜娜出现了。于是,这些先生们大笑不止,理解了其中也含有淫秽的意思。娜娜向大家挥手致意。




“是普里斯。”




于是大家又议论纷纷。普里斯在英国颇有名气,在法国却鲜为人知。平时总是格雷沙姆骑娜娜,为什么旺德夫尔这次请来这位骑师呢?另外,人们惊讶的是他把吕西尼昂也交给格雷沙姆,据拉法卢瓦兹说,格雷沙姆从来没有跑赢过。不过,所有这些意见,都被开玩笑的话、反对的意见和各种不寻常的意见的嘈杂声淹没了。人们为了消磨时间,又喝起香槟酒。接着,听见一阵窃窃私语声,人群中让出一条路来。旺德夫尔来了。




娜娜佯作生气。




“嘿,你真讨人喜欢,这时候才来!……我急死了,我想赶快去看看体重测量处那里的情况。”




“那么,你就去吧,”旺德夫尔说,“现在看还不迟。你进去转一转。我身上正好还有一张妇女入场券。”




接着他便挽起娜娜的胳膊走了,吕西、卡罗利娜和其他女人都用嫉妒的目光注视着她,对此她倒感到得意。于贡兄弟和拉法卢瓦兹仍然留在她身后的马车上,他们在继续畅饮她的香槟酒。她向他们大声喊道,说她马上就回来。




旺德夫尔一瞥见拉博德特,便跟他打招呼,他们交谈了三言两语。




“你都收齐了吗?”




“是的。”




“一共多少?”




“一千五百金路易,全场各处都有一点。”




他们见娜娜竖着耳朵好奇地听他们讲话,便不再说下去了。旺德夫尔有些烦躁不安,明澈的眼睛闪闪发亮,那天夜里,他说要放火同他的马匹同归于尽时,眼睛里也闪烁着这种光亮,当时她被吓得胆战心惊。他们横穿跑道时,她压低了声音,用亲昵的称呼对他说:




“喂,你说说吧……为什么你的那匹小母马的牌价一直在上涨?大家都议论纷纷!”




他战栗了一下,脱口说道:




“啊!他们在议论……这些赌客,真是无耻之极!当我有一匹有希望获胜的马时,他们就一拥而上,把我搞得赢不了。等到我的一匹获胜希望很小的小母马被人们竞相押赌注时,他们又大肆喧嚷,像被人剥皮似的大喊大叫。”




“你应该预先告诉我,我已下赌注了,”她又说,“娜娜有希望获胜吗?”




他莫名其妙地突然发起火来。




“哎!别烦了……每匹马都有希望。牌价上涨,当然是因为有人下赌注。谁下赌注?我不知道……如果你再提这些愚蠢的问题来烦我,我宁愿离开你。”




这样说话的口气不像他的性格,也不像他的习惯,与其说她感到不快,还不如说她感到惊讶。而旺德夫尔呢,他觉得有些羞愧,当她态度冷漠地要求他说话礼貌一些时,他便向她道歉。一段时间以来,他经常这样突然发脾气。在巴黎的风流男女中和上流社会中,没有人不知道他是在孤注一掷。如果他的赛马都跑不赢,把押在它们身上的巨款全部输光,对他来说,将是一场大灾难,他就彻底完蛋;他那长年累月建立起来的信誉,他那已受损坏、被债务和放荡掏空了的生命所维持的华丽外表,就要在毁灭性的巨响中崩溃。没有一个人不知道,娜娜是吞噬男人的娼妇,是她葬送了他;她是在他濒于破产时,最后来到他生活中的女人,她把他的财产洗劫一空。据说他们疯狂地挥霍钱财,一次去巴黎旅游,她把他的钱花得精光,最后连付旅馆的钱也不剩;一天晚上,他们醉酒后,居然抓起一把钻石扔进炭火里,想观察一下钻石是否也像煤炭一样燃烧。娜娜以她粗壮的四肢、巴黎郊区妇女的下流笑声征服了这个精明、没落的古老家族的子弟。现在,他已好色成性,连戒心也丧失殆尽,只好铤而走险了。一个星期以前,她还要他答应她在勒阿弗尔和特鲁维尔之间的诺曼底海滨买一座别墅,他只能用他的最后荣誉来保证他信守自己的诺言。不过,这一次她惹怒了他,他觉得她很愚蠢,真想揍她一顿。




守门人放他们进入骑师体重测量处内,因为他不敢阻拦挽住伯爵胳膊的这个女人。娜娜洋洋得意,终于踏上了这块禁地,她在那些坐在台下的妇女面前,装模作样,慢悠悠地走过去。那里十排椅子上坐着密密麻麻一大群妇女,她们的浓艳的服饰与露天下的欢乐气氛显得和谐而协调。有些椅子移动了位置,一些人遇见了熟人,便随便地坐到一起,像在公园里树荫下纳凉一样;孩子们无人管了,从这一群里跑到那一群里。往高处看去,看台的梯级上都挤满了人,浅色的衣服和看台架子的淡淡的影子浑然一体。娜娜打量着那些妇女。她还牢牢地瞅着萨比娜伯爵夫人。随后,她走到皇后的看台前面,看见缪法直挺挺地站在皇后的身旁,显出一本正经的样子,她觉得挺可笑的。




“哎哟,瞧他那副傻样子!”她大声对旺德夫尔说。




她什么都想看一看。公园的这个角落里有草坪,有浓密的树木,似乎还值得一看。一个冷饮商在栅栏边摆了一只大冷饮柜。在一间茅草顶蘑菇状的简陋的亭子下面,一大群人挤在里面指手画脚,大声喧哗,这是赛马场里的赌客席。旁边有些马栏是空的,她在那里只看见一匹警察的马,觉得有点扫兴。再过去是遛马场,周长有一百米,一个马夫牵着身披马衣的瓦勒里奥二世遛跑。啊,不过就是这样!在那条细沙小路上有许多男人,他们的衣服扣眼上别着桔黄色的入场券,露天看台的走廊上不断有人在走动,这倒吸引了她一会儿;可是,说真的,这个地方不准进来也好,不值得为这事生气。




达盖内和福什利走过那里,娜娜同他俩打招呼。她招了招手,他们只好走过来。她开口就猛然攻击骑师体重测量处。接着,她停止了攻击,说道:




“瞧!德·舒阿尔侯爵变得苍老多了!这个老头子在折腾自己!他还是那样好色吗?”




于是,达盖内讲了老头子最近的行动,这件事发在在前天,现在谁也不知道。他跟着加加转了几个月,不久前把加加的女儿阿梅莉买到手,据说他花了整整三万法郎。




“哎,真龌龊!”娜娜愤愤地嚷道,“你们以后尽生女儿吧!……哟,我想起来了,在那边草坪上,与一位太太坐在一辆轿式马车里的大概是莉莉。所以我觉得她面熟……老头子把她带出来了。”




旺德夫尔不听她讲,心里很不耐烦,恨不得摆脱她。但是,福什利临走时对她说,如果她没有看过赌注登记人,那就等于什么也没有看。尽管伯爵露出不愿意去的样子,还是不得不带她去看。这下子娜娜可高兴了;那里确实很吸引人。




一个四周敞开的圆亭,周围有草坪环绕,草坪边上长着幼小栗树;在嫩绿色的树叶遮盖下,一群赌注登记人紧紧地排成一个大圆圈,等待赌客的到来,就像在集市里一样。赌注登记人都站到木凳子上,以便俯视着人群;他们身旁的树上挂着赛马的牌价;他们仔细观察人群中的一举一动,只要赌客做做手势,眨眨眼睛,他们就把赌注登记下来,其速度之快,令好奇的观众吃惊,他们的目光盯着他们,简直不知道是怎么回事。这里一片混乱,只听见喊叫一个个数字,若赛马的牌价出乎意料地一变化,就引起一阵骚乱。不时消息报告人跑来,停在圆亭入口处,猛叫一声,报告赛马起跑和到达终点的消息,顿时喧闹声越发高涨,于是在阳光下进行的这场狂热赌博引起人们长时间的议论。




“他们真有趣!”娜娜兴致勃勃,喃喃说道,“他们的神态异常……瞧,那个大个子,我真不愿意一个人在树林里碰见他。”




旺德夫尔用手指着一个人叫她看,那个人是时新服饰推销员,他在两年中赚了三百万法郎。他的身材细长,体质纤弱,头发金黄,站在他周围的人都带着敬佩的目光注意着他,同他说话时都面带微笑,一些人还特意滞留下来看看他。




最后,他们要离开圆亭了,这时一个赌注登记人冒昧呼唤旺德夫尔,伯爵向他微微点头。这个人是他过去的马车夫,身材高大,宽肩厚背,高额头,满面红光。现在他带着来路不明的钱,到赛马场来碰碰运气。伯爵竭力怂恿他,并叫他为自己下秘密赌注,他总是把他当作仆人,这一点伯爵没有瞒着别人。尽管得到伯爵的庇护,他还是连连输掉巨款,今天他也来孤注一掷,两眼充满血丝,随时都可能中风送命。




“喂,马雷夏尔!”旺德夫尔低声说道,“你自己押了多少钱?”




“我押了五千金路易,伯爵先生,”赌注登记人也压低嗓门说道,“怎么样?数额可观吧……我对你说实话,我把牌价压到了三。”




旺德夫尔马上露出不高兴的样子。




“不行,不行,我不愿意,你给我马上改押到二……其它没有什么关照你了,马雷夏尔!”




“哦!现在这对伯爵先生又有什么关系呢?”马雷夏尔谦恭地微微一笑,以同谋者的口气说道,“我必须吸引更多的赌客,才能押满你的两千金路易。”




接着,旺德夫尔叫他住嘴。但是,等到伯爵走远时,马雷夏尔突然又想起一件事,他懊悔没有问伯爵那匹小母马的牌价为什么上涨。如果那匹小母马真有赢的希望,他就糟透了,因为他刚才以五十的牌价押了二百金路易。




伯爵与马雷夏尔咕咕哝哝说了一阵话,娜娜一点也听不懂,然而她又不敢再问他。伯爵神色更紧张了,他们在过磅厅前遇见了拉博德特,他便突然把娜娜托付给他照顾一下。




“你带她回去吧,”他说道,“我还有事情呢……再见。”




随后他走进过磅厅,那间屋子狭小,天花板很低,里面放了一个大磅秤,显得很拥挤,颇像郊区车站的行李房。娜娜很扫兴,她本来想象中的过磅厅是一个很大的房间,里面放一台巨大的机器来称马的体重。怎么!这里只称骑师的体重!那么用过磅处这样的名字,值得这样小题大做吗!磅秤上站着一个骑师,一副傻相,膝盖上放着马具,等待一个穿礼服的胖子来称他的体重;一个马夫牵着一匹名叫科西尼的马,站在门口,周围挤了一群人,全都一声不吭,出神地观看。




就要关闭跑道了。拉博德特催促娜娜赶快走,而他自己却又走回来,指着一个正在与旺德夫尔谈话的矮个子男人,对她说道:




“瞧,这就是普里斯。”




“啊!我知道,就是骑我的那个人。”娜娜微笑着低声说道。




她觉得他相貌很丑。在她看来,骑师的样子都像克汀病患者;她还说,这大概是因为人家不让他们长高。就说这个人吧,已经四十岁了,样子像一个干瘪的老小孩,脸又长又瘦,皱纹很深,呆板而无生气。他的身体骨瘦如柴,身上的一件白袖子蓝绸赛马上衣像披在一根木头上。




“不,你知道,”她离开时说道,“他要是我的男人,我是不会感到幸福的。”




跑道上仍然挤满了乱哄哄的人群,潮湿的草地被人践踏成了黑色。两块赛马一览表的牌子高高悬挂在一根铁柱子上,牌子前面挤成一团,个个抬头观看,每次一览表上出现一匹赛马的号码,人群中就发出一阵喧闹声,号码是通过一根连结到过磅厅的电线在一览表上显示出来的。一些先生对着节目单指指点点;那匹名叫皮什内特的马被它的主人撤回去了,引起人们一阵议论。不过,娜娜仍然挽着拉博德特的胳膊,穿过跑道。挂在旗杆上的钟敲个不停,催促人们离开跑道。




“啊!孩子们,”娜娜回到马车上说道,“他们的过磅处,是他们胡吹出来的东西!”




她周围的人为她欢呼,鼓掌:




“好极了!娜娜!……娜娜又回到我们这儿来了!……”他们是多么愚蠢!难道他们把她当成一个无情无义的人吗?她回来得正是时候。注意!大奖赛马上开始了,人们高兴得忘记喝香槟酒了。




娜娜吃了一惊,发现加加坐在她的马车里,膝盖上放着小狗和小路易;加加打定主意再接近拉法卢瓦兹,但却对娜娜说,她想亲亲小路易。她很喜欢孩子。




“噢,对了,莉莉现在怎样?”娜娜问道,“坐在那边老头子的马车里的那个孩子是她吗?……有人刚才跟我讲了一件不堪入耳的事情。”




加加脸上露出沮丧的样子。




“亲爱的,我为这件事气病了,”她难过地说道,“昨天,我只好在床上躺了一天,我哭得厉害,我本来以为今天来不成了……嗯?你知道我的意见吗?我是不同意的,我把她送到修道院里去受教育,就是为了将来找一个好丈夫。我常常严肃地对她提出忠告,对她管教没有中断过……哎,亲爱的,是她自己愿意的。哎!我同她吵了一架,说了一些难听的话,我还掴了她一记耳光呢。她太烦恼了,她要摆脱这种生活……于是,她对我说:‘不管怎样,你没有权利阻止我这样做。’我对她说,‘你是一个贱货,你给我们丢脸,你滚蛋吧!’事情就这样成了定局,我同意给她安排一下婚事……啊!我的最后希望成了泡影,哎,我曾经在她身上做过好多美梦!”




她们听见一阵吵架的声音,便站起来看看。原来是乔治隐隐约约听见人群中有人诽谤旺德夫尔,他在为他辩护。




“为什么说他放弃了他的马呢,”乔治嚷道,“昨天在赛马总会里,他还为吕西尼昂押上一千金路易呢。”




“确有其事,当时我也在场,”菲利普作证说,“他在娜娜身上一个金路易也没有押……如果娜娜的牌价升到一比十,这与他毫无关系。说人家有那么多的计谋,是非常可笑的。这样说有什么好处呢?”




拉博德特静静地听着,耸耸肩膀,说道:




“算了吧,让人家去说吧……伯爵刚才还押了五百金路易在吕西尼昂身上,他在娜娜的身上押上百来个金路易,这是因为马的主人总是要显示出相信自己的马会取胜的样子嘛。”




“真见鬼!这跟我们有什么关系!”拉法卢瓦兹摆动着胳膊嚷道,“获胜的马将是精灵……法国将吃败仗!英国一定获胜!”




赛马场上又响起一阵钟声,宣布赛马已进入跑道,人群中又出现长时间的骚动。为了看得更清楚些,娜娜站到马车的座位上,把勿忘我花和玫瑰花都踩坏了。她向四周远眺,广阔的地平线尽收眼底。在观众急切盼望比赛开始的最后时刻,跑道上依然空荡荡的,未见到一匹赛马,跑道被灰色的栅栏关闭着,每隔两根柱子,站着两名警察。在她面前的一块长条状草地上,靠近她的地方满是污泥,越往远看草地越绿,最后看上去很像一片嫩绿色的地毯。然后她低下头来,把目光转到场地中央,只见草坪上人满为患,个个踮起脚尖,有人爬到马车上,人人兴奋不已,互相推推搡搡,挺直身子观望。他们的马匹发出嘶鸣,帐篷噼噼啪啪作响,骑马者驱马在步行者中间奔跑,步行者奔向栅栏,趴在栅栏上面观望。她又把目光转向另一边,朝看台望去,只见一张张面孔都变小了,密密麻麻的人头五颜六色,布满了过道、阶梯和平台,在蓝天下,呈现出一层层黑色的轮廓。再往前看,跑马场的周围是一片平川。右边,在爬满长春藤的磨坊后面,是一片低洼的草地,上面有一片片大的树荫;正面,公园里的林荫道纵横交错,一直延伸到塞纳河边,塞纳河在一座山丘下流过,林荫道上停放着一排排马车;然后向左边布洛涅森林方向望去,视野又开阔了,一条大路延伸到默车那边的蔚蓝天际,中间被一条两旁植满泡桐树的小径隔断,泡桐树还未长出叶子来,树梢上呈现粉红色,看上去一片鲜艳光泽。这时人们还不断拥来,人流像一群蚂蚁,沿着一条带状的狭长道路,穿过田野,从那边过来,而在巴黎方向那边很远的地方,那些没有买入场券的观众,像羊群一样集中在大树下,在布洛涅森林的边缘,看过去像一条由无数黑点组成的流动线。




在广阔的天空下,十万如痴如醉的观众聚集在这块土地上,像昆虫一样动个不停。倏然一阵欢乐的气氛使他们振奋起来。太阳在云层里隐没了一刻钟,现在又出来了,太阳洒下一大片光线,宛如一泓粼粼湖水。一切都重放光明,妇女们的阳伞像无数金光灿烂的盾牌。人们为太阳出来而鼓掌叫好,用笑声来向它致意,伸出胳膊,好像要用手臂来拨开乌云似的。




这时候,一位治安官员独自走在阒无一人的跑道中间。左边更远处,出现了一个人,手举一面红旗。




“那是起跑发令员德·莫里亚克男爵。”拉博德特回答提的问题。




娜娜的身边挤满了男人,有的男人站在她的马车的踏脚板上,他们发出欢呼声,不停地讲话,凭着各人自己的印象,想到什么说什么。菲利普、乔治、博尔德纳夫和拉法卢瓦兹一分一秒也不住口。




“别推推搡搡了!……让我看看……啊!裁判员走进他的岗亭了……你说他是德·苏维尼先生?……嗯?在这样的比赛中,要有好眼力才能看清抢先半个马头的距离!……住嘴吧,举旗子了……赛马出来了,注意!……头一匹出来的是科西尼。”




一面红黄两色旗在旗杆上迎风飘场。马夫牵着一匹匹赛马进入场地,骑师们坐在马鞍上,垂着手臂,他们在阳光的照射下,像一个个明亮的斑点。紧接在科西尼后面的是幸运和布姆。接着,一阵低语声迎来了精灵,这是一匹漂亮的枣红大马,号衣的颜色很不柔和,是柠檬色和黑色,具有英国的阴森色调。瓦勒里奥二世的入场博得观众一阵喝彩,它的个头小巧,但是精神很足,号衣是嫩绿色,镶着粉红色花边。旺德夫尔的两匹马还迟迟不出场。最后,在杏仁奶油之后,出现了蓝白两色的号衣。吕西尼昂是一匹深毛色的枣红马,体态无可挑剔,但是由于娜娜引人注目,它几乎完全被人忘记。娜娜从来没有像现在这样漂亮,在金色阳光下,这匹栗色小母马颇像一位金发女郎。它像一玫崭新的金路易在阳光下闪闪发亮,它的胸部深陷,头颈轻盈,背部细长而灵敏。




“瞧!它的毛色同我的头发一样!”娜娜兴奋得叫起来,“喂,你们知道,我为此而自豪!”




人们都往她的马车上爬,博尔德纳夫差点踩到小路易的身上,妈妈已经把孩子忘了。博尔德纳夫像慈父一样埋怨没人照管小路易,他把他抱起来,然后举到肩上,喃喃说道:




“可怜的小家伙,应当让他也看看……等一下,我让你看看你妈妈……看见了吗?看那边,就是那匹马。”




这时,小狗珍宝跑过来抓他的腿,他把它也抱起来;娜娜对小母马取了自己的名字而自鸣得意,她扫视了一下其余的女人,想看看她们对此反应怎样。每个女人对娜娜都恨得要命。坐在出租马车里的老虔婆拉特里贡一直没动弹一下,这时候她在人群上面向一个赌注登记人挥挥手,叫他登记她的赌注,她已预感到了,她应当押娜娜。




拉法卢瓦兹这时吵吵嚷嚷,叫人难以忍受,他一时看好了杏仁奶油。




“我突然想到,”他连声说道,“你们瞧杏仁奶油,怎么样?




它多灵活!……我以一比八押杏仁奶油,谁还押它?”




“你安静一点好吧,”拉博德特终于说道,“你会后悔的。”




“杏仁奶油是匹劣马,”菲利普说道,“它浑身出汗了……




你等会看它试跑吧。”




赛马都回到右边,开始试跑,跑到看台前时,都散开了,拉开了距离。于是,观众的观看热情再次高涨,大家一起议论起来。




“吕西尼昂的背太长了,不过竞技状态还好……你知道,瓦勒里奥二世一个子儿也不能押,它很紧张,跑时头抬得高高的,这是不祥之兆……瞧!骑在精灵身上的是布尔纳……我告诉你,布尔纳垂肩膀,而骑师的肩膀好坏是至关重要的……不行,这很明显,精灵精神很不足……听我说,我可看见过娜娜,它在跑完良种幼马大奖赛后,浑身流汗,毛全粘在身上,喘得肋部要裂开来,我敢拿二十个金路易来打赌,它准排不上名次!……够了!这个家伙真讨厌,他一股劲儿吹嘘他的杏仁奶油!现在押赌注迟了,就要开始跑啦。”




拉法卢瓦兹正在拼命找一个赌注登记人,他急得几乎哭起来,人们只好劝劝他。人们都伸长脖子观看。第一次起跑不算,因为那个远远看去像个小黑点的发令员还没有放下手中的红旗马就跑了,赛马跑了一阵子后,全都回到起跑点。接着又有两次偷跑。最后发令员又把赛马集中到一起,他巧妙地发出信号,马都飞奔起来,博得一阵喝彩。




“好极了!……不,这次是碰巧!……不管怎样,总算跑成了。”




欢呼声平息了下来,每个人都焦虑不安起来。现在,押赌注停止了,胜负就要在这宽阔的跑道上见分晓。开始一片寂静,观众好像都屏住了呼吸。一张张苍白的脸都抬得高高的,身上打着哆嗦。刚跑时,幸运和科西尼领先,跑在最前面;瓦勒里奥二世紧随其后,其余赛马跑得乱成一团。跑到看台前面时,犹如倏地刮起一阵暴风,把地面也震动了,马群已拉开四十匹马身长的距离。杏仁奶油落在最后面,娜娜紧紧跟在吕西尼昂和精灵的后面。




“真了不起!”拉博德特嘟囔道,“英国人想赶上去,跑得多起劲!”




在娜娜的车里,又发出说话声和欢呼声了。大家踮起脚尖,目光盯住奔驰的骑师,他们在阳光下,犹如一个个色彩鲜艳的斑点。上坡的时候,瓦勒里奥二世领先,科西尼和幸运落到了后面,吕西尼昂和精灵并驾齐驱,娜娜紧随其后。




“当然罗,英国人注定赢了,这是明显的事,”博尔德纳夫说道,“吕西尼昂已经精疲力竭了,瓦勒里奥二世已经支持不住了。”




“哎,要是英国人赢了,那就糟了!”菲利普大发爱国之心,痛苦地说道。




拥挤在那里的人群焦虑起来,这种心情使他们感到窒息。这一次又失败了!每个人心里都产生一种不寻常的、几乎虔诚的热情,希望吕西尼昂获胜;与此同时,人们哭丧着脸,咒骂精灵和它的骑师。散在草地上的人,三五成群,像一阵风似的奔跑起来,只见一双双鞋底在空中显现。骑师们从草坪上飞驰而过。娜娜慢慢地转动着身子,只见脚下的人畜似波涛,人头似海洋,被赛马卷起的旋风吹到了跑道旁边,向远处看去,骑师们像闪电一样划破地平线。她的目光紧紧盯着他们的背部,只见马屁股在逐渐远去,飞驰中伸长的马腿渐渐变小,甚至变得像头发丝那样纤细。现在,他们已经跑到了尽头,他们的侧影在远处布洛涅森林的绿色景色的衬托下,显得又小又细。然后他们突然被跑马场中间的一大片树丛遮挡住了。




“得了吧!”乔治嚷道,他始终满怀信心,“现在还未跑完……英国人被赶上了。”




但是拉法卢瓦兹轻视本国的情绪又抬头了,他变得令人气愤,他竟为精灵喝彩:好极了!跑得好!要给法国一点颜色看看!精灵第一,杏仁奶油第二!让它的祖国苦恼去吧!他把拉博德特惹火了,他严肃地警告拉法卢瓦兹,说如果他再这样,就把他扔到车下去。




“看看他们要跑多少分钟。”博尔德纳夫平心静气地说。他抱着小路易,从口袋中掏出怀表。




赛马一匹匹从树丛后面出现了。观众都愣住了,人群中嘁嘁喳喳议论了好长时间。瓦勒里奥二世仍然领先,但是精灵渐渐要赶上了它,精灵后面是吕西尼昂,它慢下来了,另外一匹马取代了它的位置。大家没有立刻分辨清楚,因为骑师的衣服的颜色很容易混淆。后来人群中发出了欢呼声。




“那是娜娜吧!……快跑,娜娜!我跟你说吕西尼昂已经跑不动了……啊!是的,那就是娜娜。一看见它那金黄色的鬃毛,便认出它来了……现在你看见了吧!它像一团火焰……好极了,娜娜!好家伙!……不过,这并不能说明什么,它不过在为吕西尼昂助威而已。”




有一阵子,这种意见竟变成了大家的意见。可是,小母马还一股劲儿往前跑,越来越领先了。于是,大家的热情高涨起来。谁也不看跑在后面的那些马了,一场激烈的较量在精灵、娜娜、吕西尼昂和瓦勒里奥二世之间展开了。人们叫它们的名字,他们絮絮叨叨,说这匹马快了多少,那匹马落后了多少。娜娜爬到车夫的座位上,像被人托起来似的,脸色苍白,浑身颤抖着,激动得说不出话来。拉博德特就在她的身边,他的脸上又露出了笑容。




“怎么样?英国马跑不动了,”菲利普高兴地说,“它不行了。”




“不管怎样,吕西尼昂完了,”拉法卢瓦兹大声嚷,“瓦勒里奥二世追上来了……瞧!四匹马跑到一起了。”




每个人都说同样的话。




“跑得多快!伙计们!……跑得快极啦,真见鬼!”




现在,四匹马风驰电掣地迎着他们的面跑过来了。人们感到它们越来越近,好像远处的喘息声、鼾声越来越近。观众都迅猛拥到栅栏边;马还没有到,人们的胸膛里就发出一阵深深的呼叫声,叫声越来越大,犹如汹涌澎湃的海水声。这是一场数额巨大的赌博,已经进入最后的激烈争夺,十万观众的心中都怀着一个念头,都急于看看自己的运气怎样,在这些奔跑的马的后面,有数百万的输赢。人们互相推推搡搡,互相挤压,人人捏紧拳头,张着嘴巴都在用喊声和手势驱赶自己押赌的马快跑。整个人群的喊声,是从穿礼服的人中间发出来的野兽般的喊声,越来越清晰:




“它们跑过来了!它们跑过来了!……它们跑过来了!”




娜娜更加领先了,现在瓦勒里奥二世被它抛在后头两三颈远,它与精灵并驾齐驱了。那雷鸣般的奔跑声越来越响。它们跑过来了,娜娜的马车上发出一阵暴风雨般的咒骂声,以此来迎接它们。




“吁,吕西尼昂,你是孬种,该死的劣马!……太棒了,英国人!再快一些,再快一些,老家伙!……这个瓦勒里奥二世真令人讨厌!……啊!这废物!我的十个金路易扔下水啦!……




现在只有娜娜了!好极了!娜娜!好极了!小母马!”




娜娜站在马车夫的座位上,不由自主地扭起大腿和腰部来,仿佛她自己在跑。她不时挺挺肚子,这样似乎有助于小母马跑的速度。她每挺一下肚子,都感到疲倦,叹一口气,用低沉的声音费力地说道:




“快跑……快跑……快跑……”




这时大家看见一个精彩的场面。普里斯站在马镫上,用铁一般的胳膊,高高扬起马鞭,抽打娜娜。这个干瘪的老小孩,那张冷酷、毫无生气的长脸上仿佛在喷射着火焰。在一种狂热的大胆、必胜的信心的激励下,他把自己的心愿寄托在这匹小母马的身上,他把它抽打得腾空而起,向前飞跃,口吐白沫,眼睛充血。全部赛马风驰电掣而过,扬起一阵风,人们屏住呼吸;这时裁判员显得非常镇静,目光注视着标杆,在等待着。接着,听见一阵震天动地的欢呼声。普里斯尽了最大的努力,驱赶娜娜冲过标杆,以领先一头的距离胜了精灵。




这时,场上人声鼎沸,犹如海水发出的波涛声。娜娜!娜娜!娜娜!喊声震耳,越来越响,犹如暴风骤雨,渐渐扩展到天际,从布洛涅森林深处传到瓦莱里安山,从隆尚草原传到布洛涅平原。草坪上爆发了一阵疯狂的叫喊声。娜娜万岁!法兰西万岁!打倒英国!妇女们挥动着阳伞,一些男人跳跃着,转动着身子,狂呼狂嚷;另一些男人发出神经质般的笑声,向空中扔帽子。在跑道的另一边,在体重过磅处的围墙内也沸腾起来了,看台上沸反盈天,人们只见拥挤的人群上空,空气在隐隐约约地颤动,犹如一堆炭火发出的看不见的火焰。一张张小脸上激动不已,他们挥动着胳膊,眼睛像一个个黑点,张着嘴巴。这种热情经久不息,不停高涨,一直蔓延到远处小径的尽头,蔓延到聚集在树荫下的人群中间,甚至扩展到皇家看台上,那里的人也很兴奋,皇后也鼓掌了。娜娜!娜娜!娜娜!喊声在灿烂的阳光中回荡着,阳光像金色的雨点洒在头晕目眩的观众的头上。




这时候,娜娜站在马车上车夫的座位上,看上去变得高大了,她以为观众欢呼的是她自己。她一动不动地呆了一阵子,被她的胜利惊呆了,她注视着被人流占满的跑道,人群是那样密集,连草都看不见了,映入眼帘的是一片黑帽子的海洋。接着,人群站到跑道的一边,形成一道人墙,一直延伸到出口处,再次向娜娜欢呼致意。娜娜驮着普里斯离去,普里斯伏在马背上,疲惫不堪,茫然若失。娜娜忘乎所以,使劲拍大腿,得意洋洋,粗言粗语地说道:




“啊!他妈的!是我胜利了!可是……啊!他妈的!运气真好!”




她不知道如何表达自己心潮起伏的心情,看见小路易高高坐在博尔德纳夫的肩上,便一把紧紧抓住他,一股劲儿地亲吻起来。




“三分十四秒。”博尔德纳夫说道,一边把表放进口袋里。




娜娜总是听到观众喊她的名字,喊声在整个平原上荡漾,回声又传到她的耳畔。这是她的人民在向她欢呼,她则屹立在阳光下,披散着星辰般的秀发,身着与天空浑然一色的蓝白两色的连衣裙,俯视着她的人民。拉博德特离开她时告诉她,她赢了两千金路易,因为他把她的五十金路易押在小母马的身上,比数是一比四十。这笔钱固然使她激动,但还比不上这个意外获得的胜利令她兴奋,因为这个辉煌的胜利使她一举成了巴黎的王后。其余妇女都输了。罗丝·米尼翁一气之下折断了阳伞;卡罗利娜·埃凯、克拉利瑟、西蒙娜和不顾儿子在场的吕西·斯图华见这个胖婊子走了运,个个怒不可遏,悄声咒骂她。这时候,在赛马起跑时和到达终点时画过十字的拉特里贡挺着高大的、高出其余女人的身子,为自己的敏感嗅觉而洋洋得意,露出经验丰富的老虔婆的神态为娜娜祝福。




男人们还在不断地拥向娜娜马车的周围。车上一伙人歇斯底里地狂叫了一阵子。乔治像哽住似的,一个人继续用嘶哑的嗓子叫喊。香槟酒喝光了,菲利普便带着几个听差,去饮料摊上买饮料。娜娜宫廷的人越来越多了,迟迟不肯过来的人见她胜利了,也决定来了。人们纷纷拥过来,顿时她的马车变成了整个草坪的中心,最后她竟被她的狂热的臣民尊为神棗爱神王后。博尔德纳夫在她的身后,怀着慈祥的父爱,嘴里骂着粗话。斯泰内再次被她征服了,他抛开了西蒙娜,爬到娜娜马车的一个踏脚板上。香槟酒拿来了,娜娜举起斟得满满的酒杯,这时人群中响起热烈的掌声,大家反复高呼:娜娜!娜娜!娜娜!观众都很惊讶,环顾周围,寻找那匹小母马。大家都弄糊涂了,自己心里所装的究竟是那匹马,还是那个女人。




米尼翁不顾罗丝凶狠的目光,也跑来了。这个走运的女子令他神魂颠倒,他很想上去吻她一下。接着,他在她的两边面颊上吻了吻,慈父般地对她说道:




“我烦恼的是,现在罗丝肯定要把那封信寄出去……她气坏了。”




“那就太好啦!我巴不得这样!”娜娜随口说道。




她见米尼翁发愣,连忙又说道:




“啊!不对!我刚才说了什么?……说实话,我不知道自己说了什么!……我有点醉了。”




她的确醉了,她被欢乐陶醉了,被阳光陶醉了。她一直高举着酒杯,为自己欢呼。




“为娜娜干杯!为娜娜干杯!”她喊道,四边的喧闹声、笑声、喝彩声越来越高,渐渐响遍了跑马场。




赛马接近尾声了。现在进行沃布朗奖赛。马车一辆接一辆离去。这时,人们争吵起来,不断提到旺德夫尔这个名字。现在真相大白了:两年来,旺德夫尔一直在准备这一着棋,他让格雷沙姆看住娜娜,不让它出来,只让吕西尼昂露面,以便让小母马最后一举闻名。赌输的人个个垂头丧气,赢的人则耸耸肩膀。到后来呢?难道这不是允许的吗?马的主人可以随意调配他的赛马,这样的事例不是很多吗!绝大部分人认为旺德夫尔很有一手,他能通过朋友们找来足够下赌注的人,把大笔赌注押在娜娜身上,这就是娜娜牌价突然上升的原因;有人说他下了两千金路易,平均比数是一比三十,一共赢得一百二十万法郎。如此惊人的数字足以令人吃惊得对他肃然起敬,并原谅他的一切。




然而,人们都在窃窃私语,谈论着从体重过磅处围墙里传来的坏消息。从那儿回来的人们这个消息说得很详细;人们纷纷议论起来,高声谈着一件可怕的丑闻。这个可怜的旺德夫尔可完蛋了。他干了一件蠢事,用了愚蠢的舞弊手段,这导致了他那高明的一招的失败。他委托不可靠的赌注登记人马雷夏尔替自己押四万法郎,赌吕西尼昂跑输,以便捞回他公开下的两万多法郎的赌注,这是一种卑鄙的做法,证明他的面临彻底破产的财产又露出了一条裂缝。那个赌注登记人得知吕西尼昂不会跑赢,于是在这匹马身上赚了六万法郎。不过,拉博德特没有得到旺德夫尔的任何准确而详细的指示,偏偏跑去向赌注登记人下了二百金路易在娜娜身上,由于马雷夏尔不知这一招的真正用意,继续以一比五十的比数押出,结果在小母马身上输了十万法郎,抵销六万法郎赢数,实输四万法郎。马雷夏尔感到头晕目眩,比赛结束后,看见拉博德特和旺德夫尔在体重过磅厅里交谈,他突然恍然大悟。这个昔日的马车夫,觉得自己上当受骗了,勃然大怒,露出凶相,他公开大吵大闹,用冷酷的字眼揭露这件事情的内幕,煽动周围的人。有人说赛马评委会将开会处理这件事。




菲利普和乔治悄声告诉娜娜这个消息,于是她信口说出自己的想法,但仍然不停地笑着,不停地喝酒。不管怎样,这是很可能的。她还联想到与此有关的事情;何况这个马雷夏尔有一副卑鄙的面孔。不过,她还有几分怀疑。这时拉博德特来了,他面色苍白。




“怎么样?”娜娜悄声问道。




“完蛋了!”他简单回答道。




说完,他耸耸肩膀。这个旺德夫尔简直是个孩子!娜娜做了一个不耐烦的手势。




晚上,在马比耶舞厅里,娜娜大出风头。将近十点钟时,娜娜来了,那里已经人声鼎沸。这个传统的狂欢晚会把所有风流青年都聚集到一起,上流社会的人蜂拥而至,他们的行动像下等人一样粗俗、愚蠢。大家在煤气彩灯下挤来挤去;黑色礼服,袒胸露肩的奇装异服,还有耐脏的旧裙子全都混杂在一起,人们旋转着,叫嚷着,人人醉醺醺的。三十步远处的铜管乐声都听不见。没有一个人在跳舞,胡言乱语在一群群人中传着,不知道为什么要反复说这些话。谁都想表现得滑稽可笑,但是总是毫无效果,白费力气。七个女人被关在衣帽间里,哭闹着要求把她们放出来。有人找来一棵葱,进行拍卖,竟被人加价到两个金路易。恰恰就在这时候,娜娜来了,她身上仍然穿着观看赛马时的蓝白两色衣服。在雷鸣般的掌声中,大家把那棵葱给了她。不管她愿意不愿意,有人把她一把抓住,三个欣喜若狂的男人把她举起来,穿过被踩得乱七八糟的草坪和遭破坏的树丛,一直抬到花园里;因为乐队挡住了他们的去路,他们便向乐队扑过去,砸碎了椅子和乐谱架。一名像慈父一样的警察在那里指挥这场混战。




直到星期二,娜娜才从胜利的兴奋中平静下来。早上勒拉太太来了,娜娜与她谈起来。她是来告诉娜娜小路易的情况的,小路易在外面着了凉,生病了。目前有一则新闻轰动整个巴黎,娜娜听后,心里很不平静。旺德夫尔被开除出赛马场,这项决定是在赛马当天晚上,在皇家俱乐部宣布的,第二天他便在他的马厩里放了一把火,自己与马匹同归于尽了。




“他早就对我说过,他要这样死。”娜娜说道,“这个人真正是个疯子!……昨天晚上我知道这个消息时,我被吓坏了。你知道,他简直能杀死我,一天夜里……另外,他哪一匹马能跑赢也不告诉我一声,这样做对吗?如果告诉我,我至少能发一笔财!……他对拉博德特说过,如果让我知道了,我就会立即告诉我的理发师和许多男人。这话说得多么不礼貌!……啊!




不,说实话,对他的死我也不怎么惋惜。”




她越想越生气。恰巧这时候,拉博德特走进来;他已算好了帐,给娜娜送来四万法郎。她见了这笔钱,更是火上加油,因为她本来可以赢一百万法郎,对于这次投机勾当,拉博德特装得一身清白,干脆抛弃了旺德夫尔。这些古老家族早就徒有其名了,最后都落得这样愚蠢的结局。




“啊!不对,”娜娜说道,“把自己关在马厩里自焚,这种做法并不算愚蠢,我倒觉得这样是挺有勇气的……啊!你知道,他与马雷夏尔的那件纠葛,我并不为他辩护。我一想到布朗瑟想把这件事的责任推给我,我就回答说:‘难道我叫他去舞弊的吗?’一个女人向一个男人讨钱,并不是叫他去犯罪,你说是吗?如果他对我说:‘我一个子儿也没有了’,我就会对他说,‘行了,我们分手吧。’这样事情就不会糟到这个地步。”




“一点不错,”姑妈严肃地说,“男人固执己见,他们倒霉活该。”




“不过他那略具喜庆色彩的结局倒是很精彩的!”娜娜又说,“看上去很可怕,令人毛骨悚然。他把所有人都打发走,把自己关在马厩里,浇上汽油……接着烧起来,此景值得一看!可以想象,一个几乎完全是木质结构的庞然大物,里面又堆满麦秸和干草!……火焰蹿得有宝塔一般高……最壮观的,是那些不愿被活活烧死的马。只听见它们尥着蹶子,拼命撞门,像人一样喊叫……是的,人们对这幕可怖情景还心有余悸呢。”




拉博德特轻轻舒了口气,样子像将信将疑。他不相信旺德夫尔已经死了。有人发誓说,亲眼看见他从一扇窗户逃了出去。他是一时神经错乱才点火烧马厩的。不过,到被烧到不能忍受时,他神智清醒了。一个在女人圈子里鬼混、落到囊空如洗境地的蠢男人是不会这样勇敢自杀的。




娜娜听后很扫兴,只说了一句:




“啊!他真不幸!他的行为真高尚!”




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。


゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 21楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  12


Toward one in the morning, in the great bed of the Venice point draperies, Nana and the count lay still awake. He had returned to her that evening after a three days sulking fit. The room, which was dimly illumined by a lamp, seemed to slumber amid a warm, damp odor of love, while the furniture, with its white lacquer and silver incrustations, loomed vague and wan through the gloom. A curtain had been drawn to, so that the bed lay flooded with shadow. A sigh became audible; then a kiss broke the silence, and Nana, slipping off the coverlet, sat for a moment or two, barelegged, on the edge of the bed. The count let his head fall back on the pillow and remained in darkness.




"Dearest, you believe in the good God, don't you?" she queried after some moments' reflection. Her face was serious; she had been overcome by pious terrors on quitting her lover's arms.




Since morning, indeed, she had been complaining of feeling uncomfortable, and all her stupid notions, as she phrased it, notions about death and hell, were secretly torturing her. From time to time she had nights such as these, during which childish fears and atrocious fancies would thrill her with waking nightmares. She continued:




"I say, d'you think I shall go to heaven?"




And with that she shivered, while the count, in his surprise at her putting such singular questions at such a moment, felt his old religious remorse returning upon him. Then with her chemise slipping from her shoulders and her hair unpinned, she again threw herself upon his breast, sobbing and clinging to him as she did so.




"I'm afraid of dying! I'm afraid of dying!" He had all the trouble in the world to disengage himself. Indeed, he was himself afraid of giving in to the sudden madness of this woman clinging to his body in her dread of the Invisible. Such dread is contagious, and he reasoned with her. Her conduct was perfect--she had only to conduct herself well in order one day to merit pardon. But she shook her head. Doubtless she was doing no one any harm; nay, she was even in the constant habit of wearing a medal of the Virgin, which she showed to him as it hung by a red thread between her breasts. Only it had been foreordained that all unmarried women who held conversation with men would go to hell. Scraps of her catechism recurred to her remembrance. Ah, if one only knew for certain, but, alas, one was sure of nothing; nobody ever brought back any information, and then, truly, it would be stupid to bother oneself about things if the priests were talking foolishness all the time. Nevertheless, she religiously kissed her medal, which was still warm from contact with her skin, as though by way of charm against death, the idea of which filled her with icy horror. Muffat was obliged to accompany her into the dressing room, for she shook at the idea of being alone there for one moment, even though she had left the door open. When he had lain down again she still roamed about the room, visiting its several corners and starting and shivering at the slightest noise. A mirror stopped her, and as of old she lapsed into obvious contemplation of her nakedness. But the sight of her breast, her waist and her thighs only doubled her terror, and she ended by feeling with both hands very slowly over the bones of her face.




"You're ugly when you're dead," she said in deliberate tones.




And she pressed her cheeks, enlarging her eyes and pushing down her jaw, in order to see how she would look. Thus disfigured, she turned toward the count.




"Do look! My head'll be quite small, it will!"




At this he grew vexed.




"You're mad; come to bed!"




He fancied he saw her in a grave, emaciated by a century of sleep, and he joined his hands and stammered a prayer. It was some time ago that the religious sense had reconquered him, and now his daily access of faith had again assumed the apoplectic intensity which was wont to leave him well-nigh stunned. The joints of his fingers used to crack, and he would repeat without cease these words only: "My God, my God, my God!" It was the cry of his impotence, the cry of that sin against which, though his damnation was certain, he felt powerless to strive. When Nana returned she found him hidden beneath the bedclothes; he was haggard; he had dug his nails into his bosom, and his eyes stared upward as though in search of heaven. And with that she started to weep again. Then they both embraced, and their teeth chattered they knew not why, as the same imbecile obsession over-mastered them. They had already passed a similar night, but on this occasion the thing was utterly idiotic, as Nana declared when she ceased to be frightened. She suspected something, and this caused her to question the count in a prudent sort of way. It might be that Rose Mignon had sent the famous letter! But that was not the case; it was sheer fright, nothing more, for he was still ignorant whether he was a cuckold or no.




Two days later, after a fresh disappearance, Muffat presented himself in the morning, a time of day at which he never came. He was livid; his eyes were red and his whole man still shaken by a great internal struggle. But Zoe, being scared herself, did not notice his troubled state. She had run to meet him and now began crying:




"Oh, monsieur, do come in! Madame nearly died yesterday evening!"




And when he asked for particulars:




"Something it's impossible to believe has happened--a miscarriage, monsieur."




Nana had been in the family way for the past three months. For long she had simply thought herself out of sorts, and Dr Boutarel had himself been in doubt. But when afterward he made her a decisive announcement, she felt so bored thereby that she did all she possibly could to disguise her condition. Her nervous terrors, her dark humors, sprang to some extent from this unfortunate state of things, the secret of which she kept very shamefacedly, as became a courtesan mother who is obliged to conceal her plight. The thing struck her as a ridiculous accident, which made her appear small in her own eyes and would, had it been known, have led people to chaff her.




"A poor joke, eh?" she said. "Bad luck, too, certainly."




She was necessarily very sharp set when she thought her last hour had come. There was no end to her surprise, too; her sexual economy seemed to her to have got out of order; it produced children then even when one did not want them and when one employed it for quite other purposes! Nature drove her to exasperation; this appearance of serious motherhood in a career of pleasure, this gift of life amid all the deaths she was spreading around, exasperated her. Why could one not dispose of oneself as fancy dictated, without all this fuss? And whence had this brat come? She could not even suggest a father. Ah, dear heaven, the man who made him would have a splendid notion had he kept him in his own hands, for nobody asked for him; he was in everybody's way, and he would certainly not have much happiness in life!




Meanwhile Zoe described the catastrophe.




"Madame was seized with colic toward four o'clock. When she didn't come back out of the dressing room I went in and found her lying stretched on the floor in a faint. Yes, monsieur, on the floor in a pool of blood, as though she had been murdered. Then I understood, you see. I was furious; Madame might quite well have confided her trouble to me. As it happened, Monsieur Georges was there, and he helped me to lift her up, and directly a miscarriage was mentioned he felt ill in his turn! Oh, it's true I've had the hump since yesterday!"




In fact, the house seemed utterly upset. All the servants were galloping upstairs, downstairs and through the rooms. Georges had passed the night on an armchair in the drawing room. It was he who had announced the news to Madame's friends at that hour of the evening when Madame was in the habit of receiving. He had still been very pale, and he had told his story very feelingly, and as though stupefied. Steiner, La Faloise, Philippe and others, besides, had presented themselves, and at the end of the lad's first phrase they burst into exclamations. The thing was impossible! It must be a farce! After which they grew serious and gazed with an embarrassed expression at her bedroom door. They shook their heads; it was no laughing matter.




Till midnight a dozen gentlemen had stood talking in low voices in front of the fireplace. All were friends; all were deeply exercised by the same idea of paternity. They seemed to be mutually excusing themselves, and they looked as confused as if they had done something clumsy. Eventually, however, they put a bold face on the matter. It had nothing to do with them: the fault was hers! What a stunner that Nana was, eh? One would never have believed her capable of such a fake! And with that they departed one by one, walking on tiptoe, as though in a chamber of death where you cannot laugh.




"Come up all the same, monsieur," said Zoe to Muffat. "Madame is much better and will see you. We are expecting the doctor, who promised to come back this morning."




The lady's maid had persuaded Georges to go back home to sleep, and upstairs in the drawing room only Satin remained. She lay stretched on a divan, smoking a cigarette and scanning the ceiling. Amid the household scare which had followed the accident she had been white with rage, had shrugged her shoulders violently and had made ferocious remarks. Accordingly, when Zoe was passing in front of her and telling Monsieur that poor, dear Madame had suffered a great deal:




"That's right; it'll teach him!" said Satin curtly.




They turned round in surprise, but she had not moved a muscle; her eyes were still turned toward the ceiling, and her cigarette was still wedged tightly between her lips.




"Dear me, you're charming, you are!" said Zoe.




But Satin sat up, looked savagely at the count and once more hurled her remark at him.




"That's right; it'll teach him!"




And she lay down again and blew forth a thin jet of smoke, as though she had no interest in present events and were resolved not to meddle in any of them. No, it was all too silly!




Zoe, however, introduced Muffat into the bedroom, where a scent of ether lingered amid warm, heavy silence, scarce broken by the dull roll of occasional carriages in the Avenue de Villiers. Nana, looking very white on her pillow, was lying awake with wide-open, meditative eyes. She smiled when she saw the count but did not move.




"Ah, dear pet!" she slowly murmured. "I really thought I should never see you again."




Then as he leaned forward to kiss her on the hair, she grew tender toward him and spoke frankly about the child, as though he were its father.




"I never dared tell you; I felt so happy about it! Oh, I used to dream about it; I should have liked to be worthy of you! And now there's nothing left. Ah well, perhaps that's best. I don't want to bring a stumbling block into your life."




Astounded by this story of paternity, he began stammering vague phrases. He had taken a chair and had sat down by the bed, leaning one arm on the coverlet. Then the young woman noticed his wild expression, the blood reddening his eyes, the fever that set his lips aquiver.




"What's the matter then?" she asked. "You're ill too."




"No," he answered with extreme difficulty.




She gazed at him with a profound expression. Then she signed to Zoe to retire, for the latter was lingering round arranging the medicine bottles. And when they were alone she drew him down to her and again asked:




"What's the matter with you, darling? The tears are ready to burst from your eyes--I can see that quite well. Well now, speak out; you've come to tell me something."




"No, no, I swear I haven't," he blurted out. But he was choking with suffering, and this sickroom, into which he had suddenly entered unawares, so worked on his feelings that he burst out sobbing and buried his face in the bedclothes to smother the violence of his grief. Nana understood. Rose Mignon had most assuredly decided to send the letter. She let him weep for some moments, and he was shaken by convulsions so fierce that the bed trembled under her. At length in accents of motherly compassion she queried:




"You've had bothers at your home?"




He nodded affirmatively. She paused anew, and then very low:




"Then you know all?"




He nodded assent. And a heavy silence fell over the chamber of suffering. The night before, on his return from a party given by the empress, he had received the letter Sabine had written her lover. After an atrocious night passed in the meditation of vengeance he had gone out in the morning in order to resist a longing which prompted him to kill his wife. Outside, under a sudden, sweet influence of a fine June morning, he had lost the thread of his thoughts and had come to Nana's, as he always came at terrible moments in his life. There only he gave way to his misery, for he felt a cowardly joy at the thought that she would console him.




"Now look here, be calm!" the young woman continued, becoming at the same time extremely kind. "I've known it a long time, but it was certainly not I that would have opened your eyes. You remember you had your doubts last year, but then things arranged themselves, owing to my prudence. In fact, you wanted proofs. The deuce, you've got one today, and I know it's hard lines. Nevertheless, you must look at the matter quietly: you're not dishonored because it's happened."




He had left off weeping. A sense of shame restrained him from saying what he wanted to, although he had long ago slipped into the most intimate confessions about his household. She had to encourage him. Dear me, she was a woman; she could understand everything. When in a dull voice he exclaimed:




"You're ill. What's the good of tiring you? It was stupid of me to have come. I'm going--"




"No," she answered briskly enough. "Stay! Perhaps I shall be able to give you some good advice. Only don't make me talk too much; the medical man's forbidden it."




He had ended by rising, and he was now walking up and down the room. Then she questioned him:




"Now what are you going to do?




"I'm going to box the man's ears--by heavens, yes!"




She pursed up her lips disapprovingly.




"That's not very wise. And about your wife?"




"I shall go to law; I've proofs."




"Not at all wise, my dear boy. It's stupid even. You know I shall never let you do that!"




And in her feeble voice she showed him decisively how useless and scandalous a duel and a trial would be. He would be a nine days' newspaper sensation; his whole existence would be at stake, his peace of mind, his high situation at court, the honor of his name, and all for what? That he might have the laughers against him.




"What will it matter?" he cried. "I shall have had my revenge."




"My pet," she said, "in a business of that kind one never has one's revenge if one doesn't take it directly."




He paused and stammered. He was certainly no poltroon, but he felt that she was right. An uneasy feeling was growing momentarily stronger within him, a poor, shameful feeling which softened his anger now that it was at its hottest. Moreover, in her frank desire to tell him everything, she dealt him a fresh blow.




"And d'you want to know what's annoying you, dearest? Why, that you are deceiving your wife yourself. You don't sleep away from home for nothing, eh? Your wife must have her suspicions. Well then, how can you blame her? She'll tell you that you've set her the example, and that'll shut you up. There, now, that's why you're stamping about here instead of being at home murdering both of 'em."




Muffat had again sunk down on the chair; he was overwhelmed by these home thrusts. She broke off and took breath, and then in a low voice:




"Oh, I'm a wreck! Do help me sit up a bit. I keep slipping down, and my head's too low."




When he had helped her she sighed and felt more comfortable. And with that she harked back to the subject. What a pretty sight a divorce suit would be! Couldn't he imagine the advocate of the countess amusing Paris with his remarks about Nana? Everything would have come out--her fiasco at the Varietes, her house, her manner of life. Oh dear, no! She had no wish for all that amount of advertising. Some dirty women might, perhaps, have driven him to it for the sake of getting a thundering big advertisement, but she--she desired his happiness before all else. She had drawn him down toward her and, after passing her arm around his neck, was nursing his head close to hers on the edge of the pillow. And with that she whispered softly:




"Listen, my pet, you shall make it up with your wife."




But he rebelled at this. It could never be! His heart was nigh breaking at the thought; it was too shameful. Nevertheless, she kept tenderly insisting.




"You shall make it up with your wife. Come, come, you don't want to hear all the world saying that I've tempted you away from your home? I should have too vile a reputation! What would people think of me? Only swear that you'll always love me, because the moment you go with another woman--"




Tears choked her utterance, and he intervened with kisses and said:




"You're beside yourself; it's impossible!"




"Yes, yes," she rejoined, "you must. But I'll be reasonable. After all, she's your wife, and it isn't as if you were to play me false with the firstcomer."




And she continued in this strain, giving him the most excellent advice. She even spoke of God, and the count thought he was listening to M. Venot, when that old gentleman endeavored to sermonize him out of the grasp of sin. Nana, however, did not speak of breaking it off entirely: she preached indulgent good nature and suggested that, as became a dear, nice old fellow, he should divide his attentions between his wife and his mistress, so that they would all enjoy a quiet life, devoid of any kind of annoyance, something, in fact, in the nature of a happy slumber amid the inevitable miseries of existence. Their life would be nowise changed: he would still be the little man of her heart. Only he would come to her a bit less often and would give the countess the nights not passed with her. She had got to the end of her strength and left off, speaking under her breath:




"After that I shall feel I've done a good action, and you'll love me all the more."




Silence reigned. She had closed her eyes and lay wan upon her pillow. The count was patiently listening to her, not wishing her to tire herself. A whole minute went by before she reopened her eyes and murmured:




"Besides, how about the money? Where would you get the money from if you must grow angry and go to law? Labordette came for the bill yesterday. As for me, I'm out of everything; I have nothing to put on now."




Then she shut her eyes again and looked like one dead. A shadow of deep anguish had passed over Muffat's brow. Under the present stroke he had since yesterday forgotten the money troubles from which he knew not how to escape. Despite formal promises to the contrary, the bill for a hundred thousand francs had been put in circulation after being once renewed, and Labordette, pretending to be very miserable about it, threw all the blame on Francis, declaring that he would never again mix himself up in such a matter with an uneducated man. It was necessary to pay, for the count  would never have allowed his signature to be protested. Then in addition to Nana's novel demands, his home expenses were extraordinarily confused. On their return from Les Fondettes the countess had suddenly manifested a taste for luxury, a longing for worldly pleasures, which was devouring their fortune. Her ruinous caprices began to be talked about. Their whole household management was altered, and five hundred thousand francs were squandered in utterly transforming the old house in the Rue Miromesnil. Then there were extravagantly magnificent gowns and large sums disappeared, squandered or perhaps given away, without her ever dreaming of accounting for them. Twice Muffat ventured to mention this, for he was anxious to know how the money went, but on these occasions she had smiled and gazed at him with so singular an expression that he dared not interrogate her further for fear of a too-unmistakable answer. If he were taking Daguenet as son-in-law as a gift from Nana it was chiefly with the hope of being able to reduce Estelle's dower to two hundred thousand francs and of then being free to make any arrangements he chose about the remainder with a young man who was still rejoicing in this unexpected match.




Nevertheless, for the last week, under the immediate necessity of finding Labordette's hundred thousand francs, Muffat had been able to hit on but one expedient, from which he recoiled. This was that he should sell the Bordes, a magnificent property valued at half a million, which an uncle had recently left the countess. However, her signature was necessary, and she herself, according to the terms of the deed, could not alienate the property without the count's authorization. The day before he had indeed resolved to talk to his wife about this signature. And now everything was ruined; at such a moment he would never accept of such a compromise. This reflection added bitterness to the frightful disgrace of the adultery. He fully understood what Nana was asking for, since in that ever-growing self-abandonment which prompted him to put her in possession of all his secrets, he had complained to her of his position and had confided to her the tiresome difficulty he was in with regard to the signature of the countess.




Nana, however, did not seem to insist. She did not open her eyes again, and, seeing her so pale, he grew frightened and made her inhale a little ether. She gave a sigh and without mentioning Daguenet asked him some questions.




"When is the marriage?"




"We sign the contract on Tuesday, in five days' time," he replied.




Then still keeping her eyelids closed, as though she were speaking from the darkness and silence of her brain:




"Well then, pet, see to what you've got to do. As far as I'm concerned, I want everybody to be happy and comfortable."




He took her hand and soothed her. Yes, he would see about it; the important thing now was for her to rest. And the revolt within him ceased, for this warm and slumberous sickroom, with its all-pervading scent of ether, had ended by lulling him into a mere longing for happiness and peace. All his manhood, erewhile maddened by wrong, had departed out of him in the neighborhood of that warm bed and that suffering woman, whom he was nursing under the influence of her feverish heat and of remembered delights. He leaned over her and pressed her in a close embrace, while despite her unmoved features her lips wore a delicate, victorious smile. But Dr Boutarel made his appearance.




"Well, and how's this dear child?" he said familiarly to Muffat, whom he treated as her husband. "The deuce, but we've made her talk!"




The doctor was a good-looking man and still young. He had a superb practice among the gay world, and being very merry by nature and ready to laugh and joke in the friendliest way with the demimonde ladies with whom, however, he never went farther, he charged very high fees and got them paid with the greatest punctuality. Moreover, he would put himself out to visit them on the most trivial occasions, and Nana, who was always trembling at the fear of death, would send and fetch him two or three times a week and would anxiously confide to him little infantile ills which he would cure to an accompaniment of amusing gossip and harebrained anecdotes. The ladies all adored him. But this time the little ill was serious.




Muffat withdrew, deeply moved. Seeing his poor Nana so very weak, his sole feeling was now one of tenderness. As he was leaving the room she motioned him back and gave him her forehead to kiss. In a low voice and with a playfully threatening look she said:




"You know what I've allowed you to do. Go back to your wife, or it's all over and I shall grow angry!"




The Countess Sabine had been anxious that her daughter's wedding contract should be signed on a Tuesday in order that the renovated house, where the paint was still scarcely dry, might be reopened with a grand entertainment. Five hundred invitations had been issued to people in all kinds of sets. On the morning of the great day the upholsterers were still nailing up hangings, and toward nine at night, just when the lusters were going to be lit, the architect, accompanied by the eager and interested countess, was given his final orders.




It was one of those spring festivities which have a delicate charm of their own. Owing to the warmth of the June nights, it had become possible to open the two doors of the great drawing room and to extend the dancing floor to the sanded paths of the garden. When the first guests arrived and were welcomed at the door by the count and the countess they were positively dazzled. One had only to recall to mind the drawing room of the past, through which flitted the icy, ghostly presence of the Countess Muffat, that antique room full of an atmosphere of religious austerity with its massive First Empire mahogany furniture, its yellow velvet hangings, its moldy ceiling through which the damp had soaked. Now from the very threshold of the entrance hall mosaics set off with gold were glittering under the lights of lofty candelabras, while the marble staircase unfurled, as it were, a delicately chiseled balustrade. Then, too, the drawing room looked splendid; it was hung with Genoa velvet, and a huge decorative design by Boucher covered the ceiling, a design for which the architect had paid a hundred thousand francs at the sale of the Chateau de Dampierre. The lusters and the crystal ornaments lit up a luxurious display of mirrors and precious furniture. It seemed as though Sabine's long chair, that solitary red silk chair, whose soft contours were so marked in the old days, had grown and spread till it filled the whole great house with voluptuous idleness and a sense of tense enjoyment not less fierce and hot than a fire which has been long in burning up.




People were already dancing. The band, which had been located in the garden, in front of one of the open windows, was playing a waltz, the supple rhythm of which came softly into the house through the intervening night air. And the garden seemed to spread away and away, bathed in transparent shadow and lit by Venetian lamps, while in a purple tent pitched on the edge of a lawn a table for refreshments had been established. The waltz, which was none other than the quaint, vulgar one in the Blonde Venus, with its laughing, blackguard lilt, penetrated the old hotel with sonorous waves of sound and sent a feverish thrill along its walls. It was as though some fleshly wind had come up out of the common street and were sweeping the relics of a vanished epoch out of the proud old dwelling, bearing away the Muffats' past, the age of honor and religious faith which had long slumbered beneath the lofty ceilings.




Meanwhile near the hearth, in their accustomed places, the old friends of the count's mother were taking refuge. They felt out of their element--they were dazzled and they formed a little group amid the slowly invading mob. Mme du Joncquoy, unable to recognize the various rooms, had come in through the dining saloon. Mme Chantereau was gazing with a stupefied expression at the garden, which struck her as immense. Presently there was a sound of low voices, and the corner gave vent to all sorts of bitter reflections.




"I declare," murmured Mme Chantereau, "just fancy if the countess were to return to life. Why, can you not imagine her coming in among all these crowds of people! And then there's all this gilding and this uproar! It's scandalous!"




"Sabine's out of her senses," replied Mme du Joncquoy. "Did you see her at the door? Look, you can catch sight of her here; she's wearing all her diamonds."




For a moment or two they stood up in order to take a distant view of the count and countess. Sabine was in a white dress trimmed with marvelous English point lace. She was triumphant in beauty; she looked young and gay, and there was a touch of intoxication in her continual smile. Beside her stood Muffat, looking aged and a little pale, but he, too, was smiling in his calm and worthy fashion.




"And just to think that he was once master," continued Mme Chantereau, "and that not a single rout seat would have come in without his permission! Ah well, she's changed all that; it's her house now. D'you remember when she did not want to do her drawing room up again? She's done up the entire house."




But the ladies grew silent, for Mme de Chezelles was entering the room, followed by a band of young men. She was going into ecstasies and marking her approval with a succession of little exclamations.




"Oh, it's delicious, exquisite! What taste!" And she shouted back to her followers:




"Didn't I say so? There's nothing equal to these old places when one takes them in hand. They become dazzling! It's quite in the grand seventeenth-century style. Well, NOW she can receive."




The two old ladies had again sat down and with lowered tones began talking about the marriage, which was causing astonishment to a good many people. Estelle had just passed by them. She was in a pink silk gown and was as pale, flat, silent and virginal as ever. She had accepted Daguenet very quietly and now evinced neither joy nor sadness, for she was still as cold and white as on those winter evenings when she used to put logs on the fire. This whole fete given in her honor, these lights and flowers and tunes, left her quite unmoved.




"An adventurer," Mme du Joncquoy was saying. "For my part, I've never seen him."




"Take care, here he is," whispered Mme Chantereau.




Daguenet, who had caught sight of Mme Hugon and her sons, had eagerly offered her his arm. He laughed and was effusively affectionate toward her, as though she had had a hand in his sudden good fortune.




"Thank you," she said, sitting down near the fireplace. "You see, it's my old corner."




"You know him?" queried Mme du Joncquoy, when Daguenet had gone. "Certainly I do--a charming young man. Georges is very fond of him. Oh, they're a most respected family."




And the good lady defended him against the mute hostility which was apparent to her. His father, held in high esteem by Louis Philippe, had been a PREFET up to the time of his death. The son had been a little dissipated, perhaps; they said he was ruined, but in any case, one of his uncles, who was a great landowner, was bound to leave him his fortune. The ladies, however, shook their heads, while Mme Hugon, herself somewhat embarrassed, kept harking back to the extreme respectability of his family. She was very much fatigued and complained of her feet. For some months she had been occupying her house in the Rue Richelieu, having, as she said, a whole lot of things on hand. A look of sorrow overshadowed her smiling, motherly face.




"Never mind," Mme Chantereau concluded. "Estelle could have aimed at something much better."




There was a flourish. A quadrille was about to begin, and the crowd flowed back to the sides of the drawing room in order to leave the floor clear. Bright dresses flitted by and mingled together amid the dark evening coats, while the intense light set jewels flashing and white plumes quivering and lilacs and roses gleaming and flowering amid the sea of many heads. It was already very warm, and a penetrating perfume was exhaled from light tulles and crumpled silks and satins, from which bare shoulders glimmered white, while the orchestra played its lively airs. Through open doors ranges of seated ladies were visible in the background of adjoining rooms; they flashed a discreet smile; their eyes glowed, and they made pretty mouths as the breath of their fans caressed their faces. And guests still kept arriving, and a footman announced their names while gentlemen advanced slowly amid the surrounding groups, striving to find places for ladies, who hung with difficulty on their arms, and stretching forward in quest of some far-off vacant armchair. The house kept filling, and crinolined skirts got jammed together with a little rustling sound. There were corners where an amalgam of laces, bunches and puffs would completely bar the way, while all the other ladies stood waiting, politely resigned and imperturbably graceful, as became people who were made to take part in these dazzling crushes. Meanwhile across the garden couples, who had been glad to escape from the close air of the great drawing room, were wandering away under the roseate gleam of the Venetian lamps, and shadowy dresses kept flitting along the edge of the lawn, as though in rhythmic time to the music of the quadrille, which sounded sweet and distant behind the trees.




Steiner had just met with Foucarmont and La Faloise, who were drinking a glass of champagne in front of the buffet.




"It's beastly smart," said La Faloise as he took a survey of the purple tent, which was supported by gilded lances. "You might fancy yourself at the Gingerbread Fair. That's it--the Gingerbread Fair!"




In these days he continually affected a bantering tone, posing as the young man who has abused every mortal thing and now finds nothing worth taking seriously.




"How surprised poor Vandeuvres would be if he were to come back," murmured Foucarmont. "You remember how he simply nearly died of boredom in front of the fire in there. Egad, it was no laughing matter."




"Vandeuvres--oh, let him be. He's a gone coon!" La Faloise disdainfully rejoined. "He jolly well choused himself, he did, if he thought he could make us sit up with his roast-meat story! Not a soul mentions it now. Blotted out, done for, buried--that's what's the matter with Vandeuvres! Here's to the next man!"




Then as Steiner shook hands with him:




"You know Nana's just arrived. Oh, my boys, it was a state entry. It was too brilliant for anything! First of all she kissed the countess. Then when the children came up she gave them her blessing and said to Daguenet, 'Listen, Paul, if you go running after the girls you'll have to answer for it to me.' What, d'you mean to say you didn't see that? Oh, it WAS smart. A success, if you like!"




The other two listened to him, openmouthed, and at last burst out laughing. He was enchanted and thought himself in his best vein.




"You thought it had really happened, eh? Confound it, since Nana's made the match! Anyway, she's one of the family."




The young Hugons were passing, and Philippe silenced him. And with that they chatted about the marriage from the male point of view. Georges was vexed with La Faloise for telling an anecdote. Certainly Nana had fubbed off on Muffat one of her old flames as son-in-law; only it was not true that she had been to bed with Daguenet as lately as yesterday. Foucarmont made bold to shrug his shoulders. Could anyone ever tell when Nana was in bed with anyone? But Georges grew excited and answered with an "I can tell, sir!" which set them all laughing. In a word, as Steiner put it, it was all a very funny kettle of fish!




The buffet was gradually invaded by the crowd, and, still keeping together, they vacated their positions there. La Faloise stared brazenly at the women as though he believed himself to be Mabille. At the end of a garden walk the little band was surprised to find M. Venot busily conferring with Daguenet, and with that they indulged in some facile pleasantries which made them very merry. He was confessing him, giving him advice about the bridal night! Presently they returned in front of one of the drawing-room doors, within which a polka was sending the couples whirling to and fro till they seemed to leave a wake behind them among the crowd of men who remained standing about. In the slight puffs of air which came from outside the tapers flared up brilliantly, and when a dress floated by in time to the rat-tat of the measure, a little gust of wind cooled the sparkling heat which streamed down from the lusters.




"Egad, they're not cold in there!" muttered La Faloise.




They blinked after emerging from the mysterious shadows of the garden. Then they pointed out to one another the Marquis de Chouard where he stood apart, his tall figure towering over the bare shoulders which surrounded him. His face was pale and very stern, and beneath its crown of scant white hair it wore an expression of lofty dignity. Scandalized by Count Muffat's conduct, he had publicly broken off all intercourse with him and was by way of never again setting foot in the house. If he had consented to put in an appearance that evening it was because his granddaughter had begged him to. But he disapproved of her marriage and had inveighed indignantly against the way in which the government classes were being disorganized by the shameful compromises engendered by modern debauchery.




"Ah, it's the end of all things," Mme du Joncquoy whispered in Mme Chantereau's ear as she sat near the fireplace. "That bad woman has bewitched the unfortunate man. And to think we once knew him such a true believer, such a noblehearted gentleman!"




"It appears he is ruining himself," continued Mme Chantereau. "My husband has had a bill of his in his hands. At present he's living in that house in the Avenue de Villiers; all Paris is talking about it. Good heavens! I don't make excuses for Sabine, but you must admit that he gives her infinite cause of complaint, and, dear me, if she throws money out of the window, too--"




"She does not only throw money," interrupted the other. "In fact, between them, there's no knowing where they'll stop; they'll end in the mire, my dear."




But just then a soft voice interrupted them. It was M. Venot, and he had come and seated himself behind them, as though anxious to disappear from view. Bending forward, he murmured:




"Why despair? God manifests Himself when all seems lost."




He was assisting peacefully at the downfall of the house which he erewhile governed. Since his stay at Les Fondettes he had been allowing the madness to increase, for he was very clearly aware of his own powerlessness. He had, indeed, accepted the whole position--the count's wild passion for Nana, Fauchery's presence, even Estelle's marriage with Daguenet. What did these things matter? He even became more supple and mysterious, for he nursed a hope of being able to gain the same mastery over the young as over the disunited couple, and he knew that great disorders lead to great conversions. Providence would have its opportunity.




"Our friend," he continued in a low voice, "is always animated by the best religious sentiments. He has given me the sweetest proofs of this."




"Well," said Mme du Joncquoy, "he ought first to have made it up with his wife."




"Doubtless. At this moment I have hopes that the reconciliation will be shortly effected."




Whereupon the two old ladies questioned him.




But he grew very humble again. "Heaven," he said, "must be left to act." His whole desire in bringing the count and the countess together again was to avoid a public scandal, for religion tolerated many faults when the proprieties were respected.




"In fact," resumed Mme du Joncquoy, "you ought to have prevented this union with an adventurer."




The little old gentleman assumed an expression of profound astonishment. "You deceive yourself. Monsieur Daguenet is a young man of the greatest merit. I am acquainted with his thoughts; he is anxious to live down the errors of his youth. Estelle will bring him back to the path of virtue, be sure of that."




"Oh, Estelle!" Mme Chantereau murmured disdainfully. "I believe the dear young thing to be incapable of willing anything; she is so insignificant!"




This opinion caused M. Venot to smile. However, he went into no explanations about the young bride and, shutting his eyes, as though to avoid seeming to take any further interest in the matter, he once more lost himself in his corner behind the petticoats. Mme Hugon, though weary and absent-minded, had caught some phrases of the conversation, and she now intervened and summed up in her tolerant way by remarking to the Marquis de Chouard, who just then bowed to her:




"These ladies are too severe. Existence is so bitter for every one of us! Ought we not to forgive others much, my friend, if we wish to merit forgiveness ourselves?"




For some seconds the marquis appeared embarrassed, for he was afraid of allusions. But the good lady wore so sad a smile that he recovered almost at once and remarked:




"No, there is no forgiveness for certain faults. It is by reason of this kind of accommodating spirit that a society sinks into the abyss of ruin."




The ball had grown still more animated. A fresh quadrille was imparting a slight swaying motion to the drawing-room floor, as though the old dwelling had been shaken by the impulse of the dance. Now and again amid the wan confusion of heads a woman's face with shining eyes and parted lips stood sharply out as it was whirled away by the dance, the light of the lusters gleaming on the white skin. Mme du Joncquoy declared that the present proceedings were senseless. It was madness to crowd five hundred people into a room which would scarcely contain two hundred. In fact, why not sign the wedding contract on the Place du Carrousel? This was the outcome of the new code of manners, said Mme Chantereau. In old times these solemnities took place in the bosom of the family, but today one must have a mob of people; the whole street must be allowed to enter quite freely, and there must be a great crush, or else the evening seems a chilly affair. People now advertised their luxury and introduced the mere foam on the wave of Parisian society into their houses, and accordingly it was only too natural if illicit proceedings such as they had been discussing afterward polluted the hearth. The ladies complained that they could not recognize more than fifty people. Where did all this crowd spring from? Young girls with low necks were making a great display of their shoulders. A woman had a golden dagger stuck in her chignon, while a bodice thickly embroidered with jet beads clothed her in what looked like a coat of mail. People's eyes kept following another lady smilingly, so singularly marked were her clinging skirts. All the luxuriant splendor of the departing winter was there--the overtolerant world of pleasure, the scratch gathering a hostess can get together after a first introduction, the sort of society, in fact, in which great names and great shames jostle together in the same fierce quest of enjoyment. The heat was increasing, and amid the overcrowded rooms the quadrille unrolled the cadenced symmetry of its figures."Very smart--the countess!" La Faloise continued at the garden door. "She's ten years younger than her daughter. By the by, Foucarmont, you must decide on a point. Vandeuvres once bet that she had no thighs."




This affectation of cynicism bored the other gentlemen, and Foucarmont contented himself by saying:




"Ask your cousin, dear boy. Here he is."




"Jove, it's a happy thought!" cried La Faloise. "I bet ten louis she has thighs."




Fauchery did indeed come up. As became a constant inmate of the house, he had gone round by the dining room in order to avoid the crowded doors. Rose had taken him up again at the beginning of the winter, and he was now dividing himself between the singer and the countess, but he was extremely fatigued and did not know how to get rid of one of them. Sabine flattered his vanity, but Rose amused him more than she. Besides, the passion Rose felt was a real one: her tenderness for him was marked by a conjugal fidelity which drove Mignon to despair.




"Listen, we want some information," said La Faloise as he squeezed his cousin's arm. "You see that lady in white silk?"




Ever since his inheritance had given him a kind of insolent dash of manner he had affected to chaff Fauchery, for he had an old grudge to satisfy and wanted to be revenged for much bygone raillery, dating from the days when he was just fresh from his native province.




"Yes, that lady with the lace."




The journalist stood on tiptoe, for as yet he did not understand.




"The countess?" he said at last.




"Exactly, my good friend. I've bet ten louis--now, has she thighs?"




And he fell a-laughing, for he was delighted to have succeeded in snubbing a fellow who had once come heavily down on him for asking whether the countess slept with anyone. But Fauchery, without showing the very slightest astonishment, looked fixedly at him.




"Get along, you idiot!" he said finally as he shrugged his shoulders.




Then he shook hands with the other gentlemen, while La Faloise, in his discomfiture, felt rather uncertain whether he had said something funny. The men chatted. Since the races the banker and Foucarmont had formed part of the set in the Avenue de Villiers. Nana was going on much better, and every evening the count came and asked how she did. Meanwhile Fauchery, though he listened, seemed preoccupied, for during a quarrel that morning Rose had roundly confessed to the sending of the letter. Oh yes, he might present himself at his great lady's house; he would be well received! After long hesitation he had come despite everything--out of sheer courage. But La Faloise's imbecile pleasantry had upset him in spite of his apparent tranquillity.




"What's the matter?" asked Philippe. "You seem in trouble."




"I do? Not at all. I've been working: that's why I came so late."




Then coldly, in one of those heroic moods which, although unnoticed, are wont to solve the vulgar tragedies of existence:




"All the same, I haven't made my bow to our hosts. One must be civil."




He even ventured on a joke, for he turned to La Faloise and said:




"Eh, you idiot?"




And with that he pushed his way through the crowd. The valet's full voice was no longer shouting out names, but close to the door the count and countess were still talking, for they were detained by ladies coming in. At length he joined them, while the gentlemen who were still on the garden steps stood on tiptoe so as to watch the scene. Nana, they thought, must have been chattering.




"The count hasn't noticed him," muttered Georges. "Look out! He's turning round; there, it's done!"




The band had again taken up the waltz in the Blonde Venus. Fauchery had begun by bowing to the countess, who was still smiling in ecstatic serenity. After which he had stood motionless a moment, waiting very calmly behind the count's back. That evening the count's deportment was one of lofty gravity: he held his head high, as became the official and the great dignitary. And when at last he lowered his gaze in the direction of the journalist he seemed still further to emphasize the majesty of his attitude. For some seconds the two men looked at one another. It was Fauchery who first stretched out his hand. Muffat gave him his. Their hands remained clasped, and the Countess Sabine with downcast eyes stood smiling before them, while the waltz continually beat out its mocking, vagabond rhythm.




"But the thing's going on wheels!" said Steiner.




"Are their hands glued together?" asked Foucarmont, surprised at this prolonged clasp. A memory he could not forget brought a faint glow to Fanchery's pale cheeks, and in his mind's eye he saw the property room bathed in greenish twilight and filled with dusty bric-a-brac. And Muffat was there, eggcup in hand, making a clever use of his suspicions. At this moment Muffat was no longer suspicious, and the last vestige of his dignity was crumbling in ruin. Fauchery's fears were assuaged, and when he saw the frank gaiety of the countess he was seized with a desire to laugh. The thing struck him as comic.




"Aha, here she is at last!" cried La Faloise, who did not abandon a jest when he thought it a good one. "D'you see Nana coming in over there?"




"Hold your tongue, do, you idiot!" muttered Philippe.




"But I tell you, it is Nana! They're playing her waltz for her, by Jove! She's making her entry. And she takes part in the reconciliation, the devil she does! What? You don't see her? She's squeezing all three of 'em to her heart--my cousin Fauchery, my lady cousin and her husband, and she's calling 'em her dear kitties. Oh, those family scenes give me a turn!"




Estelle had come up, and Fauchery complimented her while she stood stiffly up in her rose-colored dress, gazing at him with the astonished look of a silent child and constantly glancing aside at her father and mother. Daguenet, too, exchanged a hearty shake of the hand with the journalist. Together they made up a smiling group, while M. Venot came gliding in behind them. He gloated over them with a beatified expression and seemed to envelop them in his pious sweetness, for he rejoiced in these last instances of self-abandonment which were preparing the means of grace.




But the waltz still beat out its swinging, laughing, voluptuous measure; it was like a shrill continuation of the life of pleasure which was beating against the old house like a rising tide. The band blew louder trills from their little flutes; their violins sent forth more swooning notes. Beneath the Genoa velvet hangings, the gilding and the paintings, the lusters exhaled a living heat and a great glow of sunlight, while the crowd of guests, multiplied in the surrounding mirrors, seemed to grow and increase as the murmur of many voices rose ever louder. The couples who whirled round the drawing room, arm about waist, amid the smiles of the seated ladies, still further accentuated the quaking of the floors. In the garden a dull, fiery glow fell from the Venetian lanterns and threw a distant reflection of flame over the dark shadows moving in search of a breath of air about the walks at its farther end. And this trembling of walls and this red glow of light seemed to betoken a great ultimate conflagration in which the fabric of an ancient honor was cracking and burning on every side. The shy early beginnings of gaiety, of which Fauchery one April evening had heard the vocal expression in the sound of breaking glass, had little by little grown bolder, wilder, till they had burst forth in this festival. Now the rift was growing; it was crannying the house and announcing approaching downfall. Among drunkards in the slums it is black misery, an empty cupboard, which put an end to ruined families; it is the madness of drink which empties the wretched beds. Here the waltz tune was sounding the knell of an old race amid the suddenly ignited ruins of accumulated wealth, while Nana, although unseen, stretched her lithe limbs above the dancers' heads and sent corruption through their caste, drenching the hot air with the ferment of her exhalations and the vagabond lilt of the music.




On the evening after the celebration of the church marriage Count Muffat made his appearance in his wife's bedroom, where he had not entered for the last two years. At first, in her great surprise, the countess drew back from him. But she was still smiling the intoxicated smile which she now always wore. He began stammering in extreme embarrassment; whereupon she gave him a short moral lecture. However, neither of them risked a decisive explanation. It was religion, they pretended, which required this process of mutual forgiveness, and they agreed by a tacit understanding to retain their freedom. Before going to bed, seeing that the countess still appeared to hesitate, they had a business conversation, and the count was the first to speak of selling the Bordes. She consented at once. They both stood in great want of money, and they would share and share alike. This completed the reconciliation, and Muffat, remorseful though he was, felt veritably relieved.




That very day, as Nana was dozing toward two in the afternoon, Zoe made so bold as to knock at her bedroom door. The curtains were drawn to, and a hot breath of wind kept blowing through a window into the fresh twilight stillness within. During these last days the young woman had been getting up and about again, but she was still somewhat weak. She opened her eyes and asked:




"Who is it?"




Zoe was about to reply, but Daguenet pushed by her and announced himself in person. Nana forthwith propped herself up on her pillow and, dismissing the lady's maid:




"What! Is that you?" she cried. "On the day of your marriage? What can be the matter?"




Taken aback by the darkness, he stood still in the middle of the room. However, he grew used to it and came forward at last. He was in evening dress and wore a white cravat and gloves.




"Yes, to be sure, it's me!" he said. "You don't remember?"




No, she remembered nothing, and in his chaffing way he had to offer himself frankly to her.




"Come now, here's your commission. I've brought you the handsel of my innocence!"




And with that, as he was now by the bedside, she caught him in her bare arms and shook with merry laughter and almost cried, she thought it so pretty of him.




"Oh, that Mimi, how funny he is! He's thought of it after all! And to think I didn't remember it any longer! So you've slipped off; you're just out of church. Yes, certainly, you've got a scent of incense about you. But kiss me, kiss me! Oh, harder than that, Mimi dear! Bah! Perhaps it's for the last time."




In the dim room, where a vague odor of ether still lingered, their tender laughter died away suddenly. The heavy, warm breeze swelled the window curtains, and children's voices were audible in the avenue without. Then the lateness of the hour tore them asunder and set them joking again. Daguenet took his departure with his wife directly after the breakfast.




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 22楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  12


快到深夜一点钟了,娜娜和伯爵躺在那张铺着威尼斯针织花边床单的大床上,还没有入睡。他怄了三天气,那天晚上回来了。卧室内只有一盏灯,灯光惨淡,充满睡意,弥漫着温暖、潮湿和作爱的气氛。镶银的白漆家具在灯光下泛着朦胧的白色。放下的帷幔把床湮没在一片黑暗之中。一声叹息,随后一个亲吻,打破了寂静的气氛,娜娜倏地从被窝里钻出来,光着腿在床沿上坐了片刻。伯爵的头落到枕头上,呆在黑暗中。




“亲爱的,你信仰仁慈的上帝吗?”娜娜思索了一会儿才这样问道。她离开情人的怀里后,表情严肃,内心充满对宗教的恐惧。




从早上起,她就抱怨自己身体不适。正如她所说,她的一些愚蠢的想法,如对死亡和地狱的想法,在暗暗地折磨着她。有时,她在夜里像孩子一样害怕起来,头脑中产生一些可怕的想法,把她折磨得睁着眼睛做噩梦。她又说道:




“怎么样?你想不到我要上天堂了吗?”




接着,她打了一个战栗。伯爵感到蹊跷,在这样的时刻她竟然提出这些怪问题来,他觉得自己心中又萌发了天主教徒的悔恨。这时,睡衣从她的肩上落下来,头发披散着,猛然扑到伯爵的怀里,紧紧搂住他,呜咽起来:




“我怕死……我怕死……”




他使出全身力气才挣脱了她。这个女人因为怕死,紧紧地抱住他,这种恐惧感是有传染性的,他生怕自己的情绪也受到她的精神错乱的影响,便劝导她。他说她身体很好,只要她行为规矩一些,总有一天,她会得到上帝宽恕的。但是她摇摇头,她不曾伤害过任何人,这是不容置疑的。她胸前总是戴着圣母像,她还把一根红线系在两乳之间的圣母像指给他看;不过,上帝是安排好了的,凡是没有结过婚同男人同居的女人都要入地狱。她想起了教理书中的零零星星的东西。啊!人要能知道死后怎样,那该多好,但是什么也不知道,没有一个人带回来死后的消息。确实,如果神甫们说的是蠢话,我们去烦这烦那,真是傻瓜。不过,她仍然虔诚地吻那个带着她体温的圣像,她把那个圣像看成可以驱除死亡的祛邪物,她一想到死就怕得浑身发冷。




她到梳洗间去也要缪法陪同,即使开着门,她在那里呆一会儿,也怕得浑身发抖。缪法又躺到床上,她还在卧室里踱来踱去,每个角落她都要看看,那怕听见一点点声音,便吓得浑身打哆嗦。她在一面镜子前面停下来,像从前一样,她一看见自己的裸体,就忘掉了一切。但是这一次,她看见自己的胸脯、腰部和大腿,更加害怕起来,最后她抬起双手摸着脸上的骨头,摸了好一阵子。




“人死后样子就难看了。”她拖长声音说道。




她用手挤压双颊,睁大眼睛,下颌向内收缩,想看看自己死后是什么样子。接着,她把这副鬼脸转向伯爵,说道:




“你瞧,我死后脑袋会变得很小。”




伯爵见她那样子,生气了。




“你疯了,快点睡觉吧。”




他仿佛看见她躺在坟墓里,长眠了一个世纪,只剩下一身白骨。于是他双手合十,口中念念有词,祈祷起来。已有一段时间,宗教信仰又征服了他,每天这种信仰发作起来,就像中风一样来势凶猛,把他弄得疲惫不堪。他的手指格格作响,口中不停地念着:“我的天主……我的天主……我的天主……”这是他的软弱无力的叫喊,是他的罪孽的叫喊。尽管他知道自己肯定要下地狱,但他却无力洗刷自己的罪孽。娜娜回到床上时,她发现他盖着被子,神色惶恐不安,指甲放在胸口,眼睛仰望着空中,似乎在寻找天国。娜娜又哭了,两人搂抱起来,牙齿咬得格格响,他俩自己也莫名其妙,只能在愚蠢的顽念中打滚。以前他们已经度过类似这样的一个夜晚;不过,这一次太荒唐了,娜娜不再害怕后,自己也这么说。她突然起了疑心,便谨慎地问伯爵:罗丝·米尼翁大概已经把那封告发信寄出去了。但是事情并不是这样,不过是伯爵害怕而已,没有别的,因为他还不知道自己戴了绿帽子。




缪法又一次离开娜娜出走,两天没回来,一天早上,他突然来了;他从来不在这样的时刻回来。他脸色铁青,两眼通红,心绪不宁,内心还在激烈斗争着。可是心里慌张的佐爱没有发觉他忐忑不安的神态,便跑过来迎接他,对他说道:“啊!先生,您终于回来了!昨天晚上,太太差点死了。”




伯爵问她详细情况,她回答道:




“这事说了别人难以相信……太太小产了,先生!”




娜娜怀孕已经三个月了。很长时间以来,她以为自己只是身体不适,但布塔雷医生却有点怀疑,后来他明确说她怀了孕。因为她觉得很烦恼,就竭尽全力隐瞒怀孕真相。她神经质般地恐惧,心情忧郁,与这件事多少有点关系。她对怀孕之事守口如瓶,为没有结婚就怀了孕而感到很害羞,不得不把真相隐瞒起来。对她来说,这似乎是一件意外事故,人家知道了会有损她的声誉,人家会取笑她。哎?真是开玩笑!真倒霉!她以为自己不会再怀孕了,这次偏偏又碰上了。她惊讶不已,仿佛她的性器官的功能紊乱了,她不想要孩子,并把这东西作了别的用途时,她偏偏怀了孕。造化令她恼怒,在她正当享乐的时候,竟然要让她当上严肃的母亲,在她把周围的男人一个个害死的时候,竟然给她一个小生命。难道人不该少遇到一些麻烦,按照自己的意愿来安排生活吗?这个小孩是从哪里掉下来的呢?连她自己也说不清楚。啊!天哪!这个孩子的父亲要有好心肠才会承认孩子是自己的,因为现在还没有一个人承认,如果一个人专门损害别人,他自己一生中肯定不会很幸福的。




这时,佐爱把这件倒霉的事的经过讲给伯爵听。




“将近四点钟时,太太肚子疼起来。我见她到梳妆室去很久不出来,就进去看看,发现她躺在地上,晕了过去。是的,先生,她晕倒在地上,还有一摊血,像被人谋杀了似的……于是,我明白了是怎么回事。我很生气,太太应该把这事告诉我……当时恰巧乔治先生也在场。他帮我把她扶起来,他一听到小产这个词,也难过了……说真的,从昨天起,我就为太太发愁!”




公馆里确实乱糟糟的,仆人们跑上跑下,每个房间里都有仆人进进出出。乔治在客厅的一张椅子上过了一夜。晚上,在太太平常接待客人的时间,乔治把这个消息告诉了太太的朋友们。他面色苍白,带着惊愕和激动的神态,讲述事情发生的经过。斯泰内、拉法卢瓦兹、菲利普和其他人已经来过了。他们听到第一句话,就大叫一声,这不可能!一定是在开玩笑!接着,他们变得严肃起来,目光盯着房门,神态惆怅,摇摇头,不再觉得这是可笑的了。共有十二位先生坐在壁炉前,他们低声聊天,一直聊到午夜为止。他们都是朋友,每个人都在苦苦思索,究竟谁是父亲。他们好像彼此原谅,个个惴惴不安,觉得自己做了蠢事。然后,他们弓起背,觉得这事与他们毫不相干,这是娜娜自己的事。哎!这个娜娜真了不起!人家从来没有想到她会闹出这样的笑话!随后他们一个接一个蹑手蹑脚地走了,似乎这间卧室里死了人,不能笑出声来。




“先生,还是上楼去吧,”佐爱对缪法说道,“太太身体好多了,她会接待你的……我们在等大夫来,他答应今天早上来看太太。”




这个贴身女仆劝说乔治回家睡觉了。楼上客厅里只剩下萨丹一个人,她躺在一张长沙发上,嘴里叼支香烟,眼睛望着上空。娜娜意外小产后,公馆里的人个个惊慌失措,她却无动于衷,肚子里憋着气,不时耸耸肩膀,说几句刻薄话。佐爱走过她面前时,跟伯爵说,可怜的太太这次可吃了大苦头。萨丹脱口说了一句难听的话:




“这才好呢,这次可教训了她一下!”




他俩吃惊地掉过头来。萨丹一动也没有动,眸子一直盯住天花板,两片嘴唇死命地叼着那支香烟。




“哎!你的心肠真好!”佐爱说道。




萨丹坐起来,气乎乎地瞧着伯爵,对准他的面孔又说了一遍:




“这才好呢,这次可教训了她一下!”




说完,她又躺下来,吐出淡淡的一缕烟,仿佛事不关己并决心不介入这事。不管啦,真是太愚蠢了!




佐爱还是领缪法进了卧室。屋里温暖而又宁静,散发着一股乙醚的气味,维里埃大街上偶尔有马车驶过,车轮发出低沉的声音,有点打破室内的寂静。娜娜的头枕在枕头上,面色苍白,还没有入睡,眼睛睁得大大的,像在沉思冥想。她看见伯爵,一动没动,只嫣然一笑。




“啊!我的心肝,”她拖长声音悄声说道,“我原来以为永远见不到你了。”




他俯下身子去吻她的头发,她感动了,真心诚意地对他谈到孩子,似乎伯爵就是孩子的父亲。




“我一直不敢告诉你……我感到很幸福!我做过不少梦,我真希望他不愧是你的孩子,现在一切都完了……不过,这样也许更好些。我不想给你生活中添麻烦。”




他听说自己是孩子的父亲,感到很惊讶,结结巴巴说了几句话。他搬了一把椅子,坐到床边,把一只胳膊搁在被子上。这时候,娜娜发现他大惊失色,眼睛通红,嘴唇像发烧似的颤抖着。




“你怎么啦?”她问道,“难道你也病啦?”




“没有。”他不无痛苦地说道。




她用深情的目光瞧瞧他。接着她做了一个手势,把呆在那里收拾药瓶的佐爱打发走。等房间里只有他们两个人时,她把他拉到身边,问道:




“你怎么啦,亲爱的?……你眼泪汪汪,我看得很清楚……




说出来吧,你来肯定有什么事情要对我说。”




“没有事情,没有事情,我向你保证。”他结结巴巴说道。




可是他痛苦得喉咙哽住了,不知道自己为什么进了病人的房间,进来了非常伤感,抽抽噎噎哭了,他把脸埋到被子里,试图不让痛苦迸发出来。娜娜这下明白了,一定是罗丝·米尼翁下了狠心,把那封信寄走了。娜娜让他哭了一会儿。他哭得身子猛烈抽搐着,连她躺着的床都被震动了。末了,她用慈母般的同情口吻问道:




“你家里发生了什么麻烦事了吗?”




他点点头。她停了一会,然后低声问道:




“那么,你全知道了?”




他又点点头。于是这间痛苦气氛甚浓的房间里顿时又沉静下来。昨天夜里,他参加皇后举行的晚会后,回到家里就收到萨比娜写给她的情人的那封信。他度过了痛苦不堪的一夜,他在思索着如何报仇。他早上就出来了,想缓和一下杀妻的念头。到了外面,他被六月早晨的风和日丽的气候陶醉了,报仇的念头消失了,便来到娜娜家里。每当他在生活中碰到不堪忍受的事情,就来这里,只有在这里,他才能摆脱痛苦,娜娜安慰他一下,他就会消气,心情也愉快起来。




“算了,冷静一下吧,”娜娜露出很善良的样子说道,“我早就知道这件事了。但是,当然不该由我来让你睁开眼睛。你还记得吧,去年你就产生过怀疑。后来由于我小心谨慎,事情才没有闹出来。总而言之,你还没有证据……当然罗!今天你有了一个证据,你心里很难过,这我很理解。不过,这事不会影响你的声誉的。现在你应该迁就这一既成事实。”




他不哭了。可是他仍然感到羞耻,尽管他早就对娜娜谈过他们夫妻间最隐秘的事情。她不得不安慰他。要知道,她是女人,她什么话郁听得进。他用低沉的声音随口说道:“你在病中,缠住你有什么好处呢!……我来这里真蠢。我走啦。”




“别走。”她连忙说道,“你再留一下,也许我会给你出个好主意。不过,不要叫我说得太多,医生不让我多说话。”




最后他站起来,在卧室里来回走动。于是,她问他:




“现在,你准备怎么办?”




“我要去掴那个男人的耳光,这是理所当然的。”




她噘了一下嘴,不赞成他这样做。




“这可不是好办法……对你老婆呢?”




“我要去告她,我有证据。”




“你一点也不高明,亲爱的。你这样做很愚蠢,你知道,我永远不会让你这样做。”




娜娜用微弱的声音慢条斯理地向他指出,决斗或打官司,不但无济于事,还会酿成丑闻。那样,会在一个星期内,成为报界奇闻;这是在拿他的生命来孤注一掷,他的宁静、他在宫廷中的高官地位、他的姓氏的荣誉都会受到影响;为什么要这样做呢?难道是为了让别人来嘲笑自己。




“这有什么关系!”他嚷道,“我要根仇。”




“我的心肝,”她说道,“这些肮脏的事不当场抓住,永远也报不了仇。”




他不说话了,接着嘟哝了一阵子。当然,他不是胆小鬼,但是他觉得她说得有道理,他心里越来越感到不安,一种可怜感和羞耻感使他在狂怒之下,心软了下来。她决计以坦诚相待,对他什么都讲,这样她又给了他一个新的打击。




“亲爱的,你想知道你苦恼的原因吗?……因为你自己也欺骗了你的妻子。嗯?你经常在外面过夜,不是为了消磨时间吧,你老婆大概起了疑心。那么,你有什么理由责备她呢?她会回答说,你给她作出了榜样,一下子就把你的嘴堵住了……亲爱的,你跑到这里气得踱来踱去,不在家里把他们两人都杀死,原因就在这里。”




这番毫不留情的话说得他垂头丧气,他一屁股坐到椅子上,她突如其来的这番话把他说服了。娜娜住嘴了,喘了口气;




接着,她低声说道:




“啊!我累坏了。帮我往上躺躺。我身子一直往下滑,我的头太低了。”




他帮她躺高了些,她舒了一口气,感觉舒服多了。随后,她又回到原来的话题,说打官司离婚会有一场好戏看。难道他看不出,伯爵夫人的律师会提出娜娜来,让巴黎人当作笑料吗?这样一来,什么事都会被张扬出去,她在游艺剧院演出的失败,她的公馆,她的生活,无一例外。啊!不行,她不希望搞得满城风雨!也许一些下流女人会怂恿他这样做,借他的事为自己大肆宣传,但是,她首先想到的是他的幸福。她把他拉过来,把他的头按到枕头边,靠近自己的头,用一只胳膊搂住他的脖子,温存地对他说道:




“听我说,我的心肝,你还是与你的老婆和好吧。”




他听了火冒三丈。绝对办不到!他的肺都要气炸了,这样太丢脸了。然而她还是温柔地劝他这样做。




“你还是与你老婆和好吧……你听到了吧,你总不愿意到处听人说是我让你离开你的家庭的吧?这太败坏我的名声了,人家会对我怎么想呢?……不过,你得发誓永远爱我,因为有朝一日你若同另一个女人要好时,你就……”




他被泪水哽住了。他一股劲儿吻她,打断了她的话,连连说道:




“你疯了,和好是办不到的!”




“不,不,”娜娜又说,“必须和好……我将迁就你们。不管怎样,她是你的老婆,这与你随便遇上一个女人就对我不忠诚是两回事。”




她仍然这样说下去,以良言相劝。她甚至谈到了天主。他以为是在听韦诺先生讲话,老头子在训诫他,要把他从罪孽中拯救出来时,就是这样说话的。不过,她并没有谈到与他绝断关系,而是劝他两边逢迎,在老婆和情妇之间做一个老好人,让她们两人各得其所,这样平平静静地过日子,使每个人都没有烦恼,就像在人生不可避免的烦恼中,能够有幸福的睡眠一样。这对他俩的生活毫无影响,他依然是她的心肝宝贝,只不过他来的次数略少一些,他不同她过夜时,就同伯爵夫人一起过夜。她已经精疲力竭了,轻轻舒了口气,最后说道:




“总之,我觉得我做了一件好事……你会更加爱我的。”寂静又笼罩了房间。她闭起眼睛,躺在枕头上,脸色苍白。现在他听她的话了,说他不愿意让她说话太多,把她弄得很疲劳。整整过了一分钟,她又睁开眼睛,悄声说道:




“再说钱吧,怎么办?如果你发起火来,到哪里去弄钱呢?……昨天拉博德特还来催讨那张本票的钱……我呀,什么也没有,连身上穿的衣服也没有了。”




然后,她又闭上眼睛,像死人一样。缪法的脸上掠过一抹愁云。昨天晚上他受了打击,他把不知怎样摆脱的手头拮据一事忘得一干二净。那张十万法郎的期票,延期过一次,尽管持票人明确答应不转手,还是拿到市场上流通了。拉博德特装得毫无办法,把责任全推给弗朗西斯,说他以后再也不跟没有教养的人打交道了。这笔钱一定要付,伯爵绝不能拒绝支付自己签过字的票据。此外,除了娜娜提出的各种新的要求以外,伯爵家里的花费也很铺张。伯爵夫人从丰岱特回来后,突然变得奢侈起来,产生了上流社会享受的欲望,这种欲望在吞噬着他们的财产。人们在谈论她任性挥霍钱财,公馆里变得焕然一新,花了五十万法郎修缮米罗梅斯尼尔街的那座旧公馆,服装花费极其昂贵,大笔大笔钱不见了,溶化了,也可能送人了,伯爵夫人想不到说一下钱的去向。有两次,伯爵鼓足勇气提出钱的问题,想知道花在何处,可是伯爵夫人微微一笑,用古怪的神情瞅着他,他吓得不敢再问了,担心她回答得太明确了。他所以从娜娜手中接过达盖内作为女婿,是考虑到能把爱斯泰勒的嫁妆减少到二十万法郎,而其它一切筹办均由年轻人负责,自己毋庸操心,这门出乎意料的亲事,他还是挺高兴的。




然而,一个星期以来,缪法为了立即筹足十万法郎来应付拉博德特,他想到只有一个办法,这个办法使他退缩了。那就是卖掉博尔德的住宅,这是一座华丽的住宅,估计值五十万法郎,是伯爵夫人的一个伯父不久前遗赠给她的。不过,遗嘱规定,出卖住宅必须要有她的签字,没有征得伯爵的同意,她也不能转让住宅。昨天晚上,他终于下了决心,想同妻子商谈签字的事,现在一切都完了。在这样的时刻,他决不会接受这样的和解。想到这里,妻子偷汉的事给了他更加可怕的打击。他完全理解娜娜的目的,因为他对她越来越推心置腹,这就使他不管有什么事情都要与她商量,他向她埋怨过自己的处境,他要求伯爵夫人签字的事,他也向她吐露过。




不过,娜娜好像不再坚持自己的意见了,她没有睁开眼睛。他见她脸色那样苍白,便担心起来,叫她吸一点乙醚。她吸了一点,又提了个问题,但没有说出达盖内的名字。




“什么时候举行婚礼?”




“星期二签订婚约,再过五天举行婚礼。”他回答道。




娜娜仍然闭着眼睛,仿佛在夜间谈自己的想法。




“总之,我的宝贝,你要看清你该办的事情……我的愿望是让大家都满意。”




他抓住她的一只手,让她平静下来。是的,走着瞧吧,但是要紧的还是她要好好休息。他不再生气了。这间充满乙醚味的病人卧室是如此温暖,如此宁静,终于使他息怒了,他正需要安静,心情舒畅一下。在这张温暖的床边,坐在他照料着的这个痛苦的女人的身边,她那热忱的激励,唤起了他对往日的肉欲快乐的回忆,他那受到侮辱后大发雷霆的男子汉脾气,渐渐烟消云散了。他向她俯下身子,紧紧搂住她,娜娜脸上却毫无表情,只是嘴角上挂着一丝胜利的微笑。这时候布塔雷大夫来了。




“怎么样啦,这个可爱的孩子?”他亲切地对缪法讲,他以为缪法是她的丈夫,“真见鬼,你让她说了不少话吧。”




医生是个漂亮男子,还很年轻,他常为风流女子中的漂亮女人治病。他性格开朗,像朋友一样对那些女人笑脸相待,但从来不同她们睡觉。他的出诊费收得很高,而且必须分文不少。不过,他总是随叫随到。娜娜每星期总要派人去找他两三次,她一想到死就浑身直打哆嗦,连一些小毛病也惶恐不安地告诉他。他便东拉西扯,胡诌一些故事来逗她,他用这种方式来给她治病。这些女病人都喜欢他。但是这一次,娜娜的病可严重了。




缪法要走时,心情很激动。他看见可怜的娜娜身体那样虚弱,怜悯之心油然而生。缪法走时,她呼唤他回来,把额头伸给他亲吻,接着用开玩笑的口吻低声威胁他:




“你知道允许你做的事情……回去同你的老婆和好,不然我一生气,你什么都完了。”




萨比娜伯爵夫人要求她女儿的婚约在星期二签订,是为了借此机会,庆祝一下油漆未干的公馆修缮竣工。五百张请柬已发出去了,邀请的人中,社会各界人士都有。当天早上,挂毯商才挂帷幔,快到晚九点钟点亮水晶分枝吊灯时,建筑师在心潮激荡的伯爵夫人的陪同下,仍在作最后的指点。




这是春天的一次庆会,富有温和的春天魅力。六月的夜晚,天气炎热,大厅的两扇门全都敞开着,舞会的场地一直延伸到沙土地的花园里。第一批到达的客人,在门口受到伯爵和伯爵夫人的欢迎,他们刚进门就感到眼花缭乱。只要回忆一下过去客厅的情景,人们还记得伯爵夫人一副冷若冰霜的面孔。从前在这间颇具古老风范的客厅里,宗教的肃穆气氛甚浓,笨重的桃花心木家具全是帝国时代的款式,天鹅绒帷幔已经变黄,暗绿色的天花板湿漉漉的。现在可不一样了,刚跨进前厅,映入眼帘的金色画框里的镶嵌画,在高高烛台的蜡烛的光亮照射下烁烁发亮,大理石楼梯的栏杆上,镂刻着精美的花纹。再里面是富丽堂皇的客厅,墙壁上挂着热内亚天鹅绒帷幔,天花板上贴着布歇的一幅巨大的装饰画,这幅画在当皮埃尔古堡出售时,是建筑师用十万法郎买下来的。枝形吊灯和水晶壁灯照亮了豪华气派的一面面镜子和一件件名贵家具。简直可以说,萨比娜的那张长椅子,那张唯一的红绸椅子,过去是软绵绵的,与其它家具很不相称,现在仿佛大了几倍,使整个公馆充满了淫乐、极度享乐的气氛,这种气氛像迟迟燃起的火苗猛烈燃烧着。




大家已经跳舞了。乐队安顿在花园里,一扇敞开的窗户前面,正演奏着华尔兹舞曲,轻快的节奏在空中飘荡,传到客厅变得柔和了。在威尼斯彩灯的照耀下,花园笼罩在一片若明若暗的光线中,看上去仿佛变大了,草坪边沿上搭了一顶紫色帐篷,里面放了一张酒菜台子。这支华尔兹舞曲正是《金发爱神》中那支淫秽的华尔兹,里面还夹杂着淫荡的笑声,舞曲响亮的音波传到这座古老的公馆里,变成一种颤音,仿佛把墙壁都震热了。这支乐曲像是从街上吹来的一股肉欲之风,把这座傲慢的公馆的整个死气沉沉的时代一扫而光,把缪法家族的过去、在天花板下沉睡了一个世纪的荣誉和信仰,吹得无影无踪了。




伯爵母亲的老朋友们呆在壁炉边他们习惯呆的地方,他们仿佛感到是在一个陌生的地方,觉得头晕目眩。他们在不断拥进来的嘈杂的人群中,形成一个圈子。杜·荣古瓦夫人穿过餐厅进来后,已辨认不出那些房间了。尚特罗夫人神色惊讶地瞅着花园,花园似乎大多了。不一会儿,呆在这个角落里的客人便低声议论起来,提出种种尖锐的批评。




“喂,”尚特罗夫人嘟哝道,“要是老伯爵夫人回来一看……她会说什么呢?你们想象一下,她来到这些人中间,会是什么一副样子。搞得这样富丽堂皇,又是这样乱哄哄的……真丢人!”




“萨比娜简直发疯了,”杜·荣古瓦夫人附和道,“刚才你看见她在门口的那副样子吗?瞧,在这里还看得见她……她把她的钻石首饰全都戴上了。”




她俩站起来,从远处打量一会儿伯爵夫妇。萨比娜身穿白色衣服,上面镶着漂亮的英国针钩花边。她洋洋得意,觉得自己很漂亮,她显得年轻、愉快,她不停地微笑,有点自我陶醉了。缪法在她身边,则显得苍老,脸色苍白。他也在微笑,神态安详而庄重。




“想当年他是一家之主,”尚特罗夫人接着说道,“连添置一张小板凳也要得到他的许可!……现在却不同了,一切都改变了,他像在她家里……你还记得吧,她那时候连客厅都不肯装修!现在整个公馆都装修一新了。”




说到这里,她们突然住嘴了,谢泽勒太太进来了,她身后跟着一群小伙子。她出神地看着屋里的一切,悄声赞叹道:




“啊!真漂亮!……多么精致!……真有审美观点!”




接着她远远地对身后那群青年人说道:




“我不是说过嘛!这些古老的破房子,一经装修,可真没话说了……你们觉得很漂亮,是吗?简直像十七世纪的古建筑……萨比娜终于能在里面接待客人了。”




两个老太太又坐下来,压低嗓门,谈论这门令许多人惊讶的婚事。爱丝泰勒刚走过去,她身着玫瑰红绸裙子,还是那样干瘪,那副处女的面孔上毫无表情,她平心静气地接受了达盖内做自己的丈夫,既不显得欢乐,也不显得悲伤,依然像那年冬天向炉子里添木柴时那样表情冷冰冰的,脸色那样苍白。面对这次为她举行的庆祝活动,面对这灯光,这些鲜花,这音乐,她依然无动于衷。




“他是个冒险家,”杜·荣古瓦夫人说道,“我从来没见过他。”




“注意,他来了。”尚特罗夫人低声说道。




达盖内瞥见于贡夫人和她的两个儿子,连忙走上去挽起于贡夫人的胳膊;他笑吟吟的,对她显得很热情,好像他这次交了好运,也有她一份功劳似的。




“谢谢你,”她一边说,一边坐到壁炉旁边,“瞧,这是我原来坐的地方。”




“你认识他吗?”达盖内走后,杜·荣古瓦夫人问道。




“当然认识罗,他是个很有魅力的小伙子。乔治很喜欢他……他出身于一个有门第的家庭。”




好心肠的老太太觉得有人对他怀有敌意,便为他辩护。小伙子的父亲当年很受路易—菲利普的赏识,担任省长一直到逝世为止。小伙子呢,生活上有些挥霍,有人说他是败家子,但是,不管怎么说,他有一个叔父,是个富翁,有朝一日,会把财产留给他的。几位老太太听了直摇头,于贡太太自己也觉得尴尬,总是不断回到他家庭门第的话题上来。她觉得很疲倦,埋怨自己腿疼。她在黎塞留街住了一个月了,据她自己说,那里她有一大堆事情要做。说到这里,她那慈祥母爱的笑脸上,飘过一阵忧郁的阴影。




“不管怎样,”尚特罗夫人最后说道,“爱丝泰勒本来可以结一门比这好得多的亲事。”




铜管乐奏起来了,奏的是四对舞舞曲,人们都拥向客厅的两边,让出中间地方来。女人们的浅色裙子在摆动着,中间夹杂着男人们的黑色礼服;明亮的灯光照在波涛般的人头上,只见珠宝首饰熠熠发光,白色翎毛瑟瑟颤抖,丁香花和玫瑰花竞相开放。天气已经热了,在轻快的乐曲声中,妇女们裸露出洁白的肩膀,从她们穿着的罗纱服和弄皱了的绸缎中散发出一股沁人心脾的芳香。从一扇扇敞开的门望进去,客厅里的一个个房间里坐着一排排妇女,她们暗暗微笑着,眸子里闪着光芒,撅着嘴,手里摇着扇子,扇出的风吹到她们的嘴上。客人们还在不断到来,一个仆人专门通报新到客人的姓名,男人们在人群里慢慢走着,竭力为女伴寻找位置;女人们挽着男人们的胳膊,心里惴惴不安,踮起脚尖,向远处望去,看是否有空椅子。公馆里挤满了客人,裙子碰在一起,发出窸窸窣窣的声音,有些角落里,一大片花边、裙结、裙撑挡住了通道。女人们习惯于令人眼花缭乱的拥挤场合,很有礼貌,能够容忍,仍然不失其风度。这时,一对对男女离开了令人窒息的客厅,跑到花园的深处。那里,威尼斯彩灯发出微弱的粉红色光芒,妇女们的裙子的暗影在草地边上飘拂着,好像伴随着四对舞舞曲的节奏,乐曲声飘到树丛后面,仿佛是从遥远的地方飘来的悦耳的乐曲。




斯泰内刚刚遇到富卡蒙和拉法卢瓦兹,他俩在酒菜台子前喝香槟酒。




“漂亮极啦,”拉法卢瓦兹一边察看着用金色长矛撑着的紫金色帐篷,一边说道,“我们还以为是在香料蜜糖面包集市里……嗯?确实如此,到了香料蜜糖面包集市!”




现在,他总是装成一副玩世不恭的样子,似乎是一个什么都经历过的青年,当今没有什么值得自己严肃对待的了。




“如果旺德夫尔还活着,他会感到惊讶的。”富卡蒙咕哝道,“你还记得吧,他过去在壁炉前那副百无聊赖的样子,真没想到!别嘲笑这里的变化了。”




“旺德夫尔,甭提他了,他是一个失败者!”拉法卢瓦兹轻蔑地说道,“他以为自焚可以令我们震惊,这是大错特错!现在没有人再提他了。旺德夫尔被勾销了,完蛋了,被埋葬了!还是谈谈其他人吧!”




随后,斯泰内走过来同他握手,他又说道:




“你们知道,娜娜刚才来了……啊!伙伴们,看她进来时的样子,简直惊人!她首先拥抱伯爵夫人,然后,新郎新娘走过来,她向他们祝福,并向达盖内说道:‘你听着,保尔,今后,你如果去追求别的女人,我可饶不了你……’怎么?当时你们没有看见这情景!啊!漂亮极了!她装得真像!”




两个男人听得目瞪口呆。最后,他们一起笑了。拉法卢瓦兹很开心,觉得自己很有一套。




“怎么?你们相信真有其事……老天爷!这桩婚事还是娜娜促成的呢。况且她还是这个家中的一员呢。”




于贡兄弟走进来,菲利普叫他不要再说了。这时几个男人谈论起这件婚事。拉法卢瓦兹信口开河,胡说一通,乔治很恼火。娜娜确实把自己过去的一个情人介绍给缪法做女婿,不过,说她昨天晚上还同达盖内睡觉,这是无稽之谈。富卡蒙竟然耸耸肩膀,意思是谁能知道娜娜何时同何人睡觉。乔治盛怒之下回答道:“我,先生,我知道!”他逗得大家哈哈大笑。最后,大家都认为像斯泰内所说的,这是一件永远搞不清楚的事。




酒菜台前的人越来越多,他们让出一些地方,但几个人还呆在一起。拉法卢瓦兹放肆地盯着女人们看,以为自己是在马比耶舞厅里。他们发现韦诺先生同达盖内坐在一条小路的尽头,正在那儿谈话,感到很惊讶。他们信口说了一些笑话,逗得大家哈哈大笑:韦诺先生叫他们忏悔呢,韦诺先生教他们如何度过新婚之夜呢。然后,他们回到客厅的一扇门口。客厅里一对对男女在波尔卡舞曲声中翩翩起舞,他们摇摆着,在站着的男人中间,留下一阵风。从外面吹进来的微风,把蜡烛的火焰吹得直蹿。每当一条长裙随着舞曲的轻快旋律飘忽而过时,就卷起一阵风,把水晶吊灯上散发出来的热气驱散了。




“哎!他们在里面不冷!”拉法卢瓦兹嘟哝道。




他们从花园的神秘阴影中走出来,眨着眼睛。他们看见德·舒阿尔侯爵一个人站在一群妇女当中,他身材高大,俯视着周围裸露的肩膀,他脸色苍白,神态严肃,在稀疏的银发下面,露出一副高傲而尊严的神态。他对缪法伯爵的行为很气愤,已经公开宣布与他断绝关系,并声称不再到这座公馆来了。今天晚上他所以同意来这里,是因为他外孙女执意要他来。他是不赞成这件婚事的,并用愤怒的言词攻击统治阶级对现代荒淫生活的可耻迁就,认为这样做会导致统治阶级的垮台。




“啊!完蛋了,”杜·荣古瓦夫人对尚特罗夫人耳语道,“那个婊子把这个可怜的伯爵迷住了,从前我们知道他是那样虔诚,那样高贵!”




“他似乎快要倾家荡产了,”尚特罗夫人接着说道,“我丈夫手里有过他一张借据……他现在住在维里埃大街的那座公馆里。全巴黎的人都在谈论这件事……我的天哪!我不能原谅萨比娜;不过,你也得承认,是他给她留下许多话柄,哎!如果萨比娜也任意挥霍钱财……”




“她何止只挥霍钱财!”杜·荣古瓦夫人打断她的话,说道,“总之,两个人一起挥霍,他们就破产得更快些……他们陷进泥潭里了,亲爱的。”




这时,一个温柔的声音打断了她们的谈话。原来是韦诺先生,他就坐在她们后面,他好像要把自己隐藏起来,他向她们探过头来,嘟哝道:




“为什么要说泄气话呢?一切都要毁灭时,上帝就会显灵的。”




过去他曾管理过这个家,现在他看着它衰败下去,却无动于衷。自从他住过丰岱特庄园以后,他就听任邪恶行为发展,他明白自己无能为力。他什么都能接受,伯爵对娜娜的迷恋,福什利呆在伯爵夫人身边,甚至爱丝泰勒同达盖内的结合。这些事情无关紧要!他表现得更加灵活,更加神秘,现在他有一个想法,希望控制这对新婚夫妇能像控制已经关系破裂的夫妻一样。他知道大乱会带来对宗教的虔诚,到时天主会显灵的。




“我们的朋友缪法伯爵,”他继续低声说道,“他总是对宗教怀着美好的感情……他向我提供了最好的证据。”




“那么,”杜·荣古瓦夫人说道,“他应该首先和他的妻子和好。”




“当然罗……正是这样,我希望他们早日和解。”




于是,两位太太就诘问他。但他又变得谦逊起来,这得由上天来安排。他想让伯爵与伯爵夫人和解,是为了避免一件丑闻张扬到公众中去,只要人们按照礼仪行事,宗教是会宽恕他们很多过错的。




“总之,”杜·荣古瓦太太又说,“你应当阻止这位冒险家的婚姻。”




矮老头子脸上露出异常惊讶的神色。




“你错了,达盖内先生是一位有很大长处的青年……我很了解他的想法,他希望人家忘掉他青年时代的错误。你尽可放心,爱丝泰勒会引导他走上正路的。”




“嘿!爱丝泰勒!”尚特罗夫人轻蔑地说道,“我觉得这个小姑娘意志薄弱,她是无能为力的!”




韦诺先生听了这种意见,莞尔一笑。他不想对新娘子的事多作解释。他闭上眼睛,似乎对此事毫无兴趣,他又走到他的角落里,消失在许多裙子后面。于贡太太虽然有些疲劳,心不在焉,却也听见了几句。德·舒阿尔侯爵向她打招呼,她带着宽容的神态以下结论的口气对他说道:




“这两位太太也太苛求了。大家的生活太苦了……对吗,我的朋友?一个人想得到别人的宽容,就应该宽容别人。”




侯爵尴尬了一阵,生怕于贡太太的话是指桑骂槐。但是他看见善良的老太太露出了忧郁的笑容,便恢复了常态,对她说道:




“不,有些错误是不能宽容的……社会就因为迁就错误,才在走向深渊。”




舞会进行得正热闹。又开始跳一轮四对舞,客厅的地板在微微颤动,这座古老的住宅在这欢乐的震撼下似乎要塌陷了。在一片模糊、攒动的人头中,不时看到一张女人的面孔,她随着舞曲旋转,目光炯炯有神,嘴唇微微张开,水晶吊灯照亮了她白皙的皮肤。杜·荣古瓦夫人说,真是丧失了理智,在一座勉强容纳两百人的屋子里,却请来五百客人,简直发疯了。既然这样,为什么不到卡鲁塞广场上去举行订婚仪式呢?尚特罗夫人说,这是受新风俗的影响,从前这样的隆重仪式,只有家里人参加,可是现在呢,一些不相干的人都要来,一条街上的人都可以随便来,不挤成这样子,似乎晚会就显得冷冷清清。现在的人总是摆阔气,把巴黎的社会渣滓都请到家里来,来的人如此混杂,日后家风败坏,不是很自然的事吗?这些太太埋怨道,她们认识的客人不超过五十人。那么多人究竟是从哪里来的呢?一些年轻姑娘穿得袒胸露肩。一个女人在她的发髻上插了一把金匕首,身着一件镶黑珠子的上衣,颇像一件锁子甲。大家微笑着瞧着另一个女人,她大胆得出奇,裙子紧紧裹在身上,样子很古怪。冬末的豪华服装都在这里展现了。出席者有的是声色犬马圈子里的人物,凡是女主人有一面之交的人都被邀请来了,大家聚集一堂,有大名鼎鼎之士,也有声名狼藉之徒,他们的共同兴趣就是尽情享乐。屋子里越来越热,在挤满人的客厅中间,四对舞的舞步既有节奏又对称。




“伯爵夫人真漂亮!”站在花园门口的拉法卢瓦兹说道,“她仿佛比她的女儿小十岁……对了,富卡蒙,旺德夫尔打过赌,说她没有屁股,你说呢。”




这种下流的话使在场的男人们大为反感。富卡蒙只回答道:




“还是去问你的表哥吧,亲爱的,他正好来了。”




“哟!我有一个好主意,”拉法卢瓦兹叫道,“我用十个金路易打赌,她有屁股。”




福什利果然来了。他是这里的常客,他怕各道门口人挤,便从饭厅绕个圈子进来。初冬时候,他又被罗丝勾引上了,他同时与那个女演员和伯爵夫人相好,搞得疲乏不堪,不知道甩掉哪一个为好。萨比娜能满足他的虚荣心,罗丝则更讨他的欢心。何况罗丝真情爱他,对他像妻子对待丈夫那样温柔,这使米尼翁大伤脑筋。




“你听着,向你打听一个情况,”拉法卢瓦兹一边紧紧抓住表哥的胳膊,一边说,“你看见那个穿白绸衣服的太太了吗?”




拉法卢瓦兹自从继承了那笔遗产后,便变得傲慢而放肆,经常故意奚落福什利,因为他从外省初来巴黎时,受尽福什利的嘲弄,现在他想报复一下,以解心中宿怨。




“是的,就是那个衣服上镶着花边的太太。”




新闻记者踮起脚尖张望,还弄不清他的话的含义。




“她是伯爵夫人。”福什利终于说道。




“正是她,我的好表哥……我曾经用十个金路易与人家打赌,赌她究竟有没有屁股?”




说完,他哈哈大笑,心里很高兴,终于教训了福什利这家伙,福什利以前问过他,伯爵夫人是不是不与任何人睡觉,把他问得目瞪口呆。可是这一次,福什利丝毫不感到惊讶,只是眼睛盯着他看。




“滚开吧,你这蠢货!”福什利耸耸肩膀,终于说道。




随后,福什利同在场的几位先生一一握手,这时拉法卢瓦兹显得很狼狈,他不再觉得自己说过的话有风趣味道了。大家闲聊起来。自从那次赛马以后,银行家斯泰内和富卡蒙也加入了维里埃大街的那一伙。娜娜的病渐渐好了,伯爵每天晚上都要来向她问长问短。福什利在听别人谈话时,好像忧心忡忡。今天早上他同罗丝发生了口角,罗丝直截了当地承认自己把那封信寄出去了;是的,他可以到他的那个上流社会的夫人家里去了,他会受到很好的接待。他迟疑了很长时间,最后,还是鼓足勇气来了。但是拉法卢瓦兹同他开了一个愚蠢的玩笑,使他心里忐忑不安,尽管他表面上好像若无其事。




“你怎么啦?”菲利普问他道,“你好像不舒服嘛。”




“我吗,一点没有不舒服……我因为有事,所以来迟了。”




然后,他带着一种勇气冷静地说道,这种勇气往往被人忽视,却能化解生活中的常见悲剧:




“我还没有向男女主人问候呢……一个人应该懂礼貌嘛。”




他甚至对着拉法卢瓦兹,大胆同他开玩笑:




“笨蛋,你说对吧?”




说完,他就从人群中挤出去。听差不再撕破嗓门通报客人的姓名了。不过,伯爵和伯爵夫人被刚进来的几个妇女拉住,站在门口同她们交谈。福什利终于走到她们那里,几位先生仍然站在花园的石阶上,个个伸长脑袋,想看看他们见面时的这一幕情景。娜娜大概搬弄了是非。




“伯爵没有看见他,”乔治悄悄说道,“注意!他转身了……




看到了。”




乐队又奏起了《金发爱神》中的华尔兹乐曲。福什利首先向伯爵夫人行了礼,她满面笑容,神态显得平静而快乐。接着,他一动不动地在伯爵身后呆了一阵子,静静地等待着。这天晚上,伯爵保持高傲庄重的神态,高昂着头,显出一副高官显贵的派头。当他低下眼睛瞧着新闻记者时,摆出一副更加庄严的神态。两个男人互相瞧了一阵子。福什利首先伸出手来,随后缪法也伸出手来。他们的手握在一起了,萨比娜伯爵夫人在他俩面前嫣然一笑,睫毛低垂着,那支华尔兹舞曲继续奏出嘲讽、放荡的旋律。




“他们自动和解啦。”斯泰内说道。




“他们的手粘在一起了吗?”富卡蒙问道,他见他们握手时间那么长,觉得挺奇怪。




福什利的脑海里不由自主地浮现了一件往事,这使他苍白的面颊上泛起了红晕。他仿佛又看见了那间道具仓库,那暗绿色的光线,杂乱无章的道具上都积满了灰尘;缪法站在那里,手里拿着蛋杯,满腹疑虑。可是,此时此刻,缪法不再疑虑了,他的尊严的最后一个角落也崩溃了。福什利松了口气,不再惧怕了,他见伯爵夫人那样爽朗快乐,真想大笑一阵。这个场面在他看来很滑稽。




“啊!这次她真的来了!”拉法卢瓦兹嚷道,凡是他觉得逗趣的话,就会脱口而出,“娜娜在那儿,你们看见她了吗?”




“住嘴!笨蛋!”菲利普低声说。




“我不是对你们说过吗!那支华尔兹乐曲就是为她而演奏的,她当然来了!……怎么!你们没有看见!她把我表哥、我表嫂和伯爵夫人的丈夫都搂在怀里,还把他们称为她的小猫儿,这样家人团聚的场面,真令我作呕。”




爱丝泰勒走过来了。福什利向她说了几句恭维话。她穿着一件粉红色裙子,身子直挺挺的,像个沉默寡言的孩子,用惊讶的目光瞅着福什利,同时瞧她的父母亲。达盖内也同新闻记者热情握手。他们聚集在一起,脸上堆满微笑,韦诺先生悄悄走到他们后面,用愉快的目光看着他们,对他们充满虔诚而温情的爱,为他们终于互相信任而高兴,认为这就为实现天意铺平了道路。




在华尔兹舞曲声中,人们继续欢乐地跳着。越来越高的欢乐气氛像上涨的潮水冲击着这座古老的公馆。乐队里的短笛奏出颤音,小提琴像在低声叹息;在热亚娜丝绒帷幔下,金碧辉煌的彩绘和水晶吊灯散发出腾腾热气,宛如阳光中的灰尘。成群的客人照映在镜子里,像多了几倍,他们说话的声音越来越高,仿佛人数还在不断增加。在客厅四周,一对对男女搂着腰肢,在坐着观看的面带笑容的妇女前面旋转着,把地板震动得更厉害了。在花园里,威尼斯彩灯发出红红的灯光,犹如远处一场大火的反光,照亮了在小路尽头呼吸新鲜空气的散步者的身影。墙壁在震动,灯光似红云,仿佛最后一场大火在公馆的每个角落熊熊燃烧着,古老家族的荣誉在大火中被烧得噼噼啪啪作响。四月的一个晚上,福什利在这里听到水晶玻璃摔破的声音,这种破碎声越来越厉害,简直达到疯狂的程度,进而发展到举行今天的欢庆会。现在裂缝变大,裂缝遍及整个公馆,预示它即将倒塌。那些住在郊区的酒鬼,是因为他们嗜酒成性,把大笔钱财挥霍殆尽,弄得一贫如洗,连面包也吃不上,被他们糟蹋的家庭才最后完蛋的。而在这里,则是华尔兹舞曲敲响了这个古老家族的丧钟,把积聚起来的财富付之一炬。大家没有见到的娜娜把她柔软的四肢伸展在舞会的上空,使他们腐烂解体,她身上的香味飘逸在热空气中,随着音乐的放荡的旋律,像酵素一样渗透到他们的肌体中。




在教堂举行婚礼的那天晚上,缪法伯爵进了他妻子的卧室,他已经两年没有跨进这间房间了。伯爵夫人起初很惊讶,向后退了一下。但是她仍然微笑着,这种如痴如醉的微笑一直挂在她的脸上。伯爵觉得尴尬,结结巴巴说不出话来。于是,伯爵夫人教训了他几句。不过,他们两人谁也不敢把话说得明白。这种互相谅解是出于宗教上的考虑,他们认为彼此心照不宣,各人保持自己的自由为好。到了要上床睡觉时,伯爵夫人还犹豫不决,便谈到卖房地产的事情。伯爵先开口,他说要把博尔德庄园卖掉,伯爵夫人马上欣然同意了。他们都迫切需要钱,卖的钱两人平分。这件事使他们终于和解了。缪法本来心里很内疚,现在感到真正轻松了。




就在这一天,约摸下午两点钟,娜娜正在睡觉,佐爱竟冒昧地敲她卧室的门。窗帘垂落着,一股暖风吹进凉爽、静悄悄的卧室,室内的光线若明若暗。娜娜现在已能起床了,身体还有点虚弱。她睁开眼睛,问道:




“是谁?”




佐爱正要回答,达盖内强行进来了,他报了自己的姓名。娜娜立刻把身子支在枕头上,接着把女仆打发走,并说道:




“怎么,原来是你!今天是你结婚的日子!……你来干什么?”




他刚进黑暗的房间,还很不适应,只好站在屋子中央。不过,他很快就适应了,并向娜娜走过去。他身穿礼服,打着领带,戴着白手套。他连连说道:




“是呀,对,是我……怎么,你想不起来啦?”




是的,娜娜一点也想不起来了。他只好用开玩笑的神情直截了当地说道:




“我是来答谢你给我当媒人的……我把我的童贞初夜带给你。”




达盖内走到床边时,娜娜伸出赤裸的胳膊搂住他,她笑得浑身发抖,差点流出泪来,她觉得达盖内太可爱了。




“啊!这个咪味,真滑稽!……他还想得到,我倒忘得干干净净了!那么,你出了教堂,就溜掉了。一点不错,你身上还有一股圣香味呢……吻我吧!啊!使点劲,我的咪咪!吻吧,这也许是最后一次了。”




光线幽暗的卧室里,还可隐约闻到一股乙醚气味,他们温情的笑声停止了,一股热风吹拂着窗帘,他们听见街上孩子们的喧闹声。随后,由于时间急迫,他们笑闹了一会就分手了。达盖内在冷餐酒会后,立即同妻子出发旅行去了。




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 23楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  13


Toward the end of September Count Muffat, who was to dine at Nana's that evening, came at nightfall to inform her of a summons to the Tuileries. The lamps in the house had not been lit yet, and the servants were laughing uproariously in the kitchen regions as he softly mounted the stairs, where the tall windows gleamed in warm shadow. The door of the drawing room up-stairs opened noiselessly. A faint pink glow was dying out on the ceiling of the room, and the red hangings, the deep divans, the lacquered furniture, with their medley of embroidered fabrics and bronzes and china, were already sleeping under a slowly creeping flood of shadows, which drowned nooks and corners and blotted out the gleam of ivory and the glint of gold. And there in the darkness, on the white surface of a wide, outspread petticoat, which alone remained clearly visible, he saw Nana lying stretched in the arms of Georges. Denial in any shape or form was impossible. He gave a choking cry and stood gaping at them.




Nana had bounded up, and now she pushed him into the bedroom in order to give the lad time to escape.




"Come in," she murmured with reeling senses, "I'll explain."




She was exasperated at being thus surprised. Never before had she given way like this in her own house, in her own drawing room, when the doors were open. It was a long story: Georges and she had had a disagreement; he had been mad with jealousy of Philippe, and he had sobbed so bitterly on her bosom that she had yielded to him, not knowing how else to calm him and really very full of pity for him at heart. And on this solitary occasion, when she had been stupid enough to forget herself thus with a little rascal who could not even now bring her bouquets of violets, so short did his mother keep him--on this solitary occasion the count turned up and came straight down on them. 'Gad, she had very bad luck! That was what one got if one was a good-natured wench!




Meanwhile in the bedroom, into which she had pushed Muffat, the darkness was complete. Whereupon after some groping she rang furiously and asked for a lamp. It was Julien's fault too! If there had been a lamp in the drawing room the whole affair would not have happened. It was the stupid nightfall which had got the better of her heart.




"I beseech you to be reasonable, my pet," she said when Zoe had brought in the lights.




The count, with his hands on his knees, was sitting gazing at the floor. He was stupefied by what he had just seen. He did not cry out in anger. He only trembled, as though overtaken by some horror which was freezing him. This dumb misery touched the young woman, and she tried to comfort him.




"Well, yes, I've done wrong. It's very bad what I did. You see I'm sorry for my fault. It makes me grieve very much because it annoys you. Come now, be nice, too, and forgive me."




She had crouched down at his feet and was striving to catch his eye with a look of tender submission. She was fain to know whether he was very vexed with her. Presently, as he gave a long sigh and seemed to recover himself, she grew more coaxing and with grave kindness of manner added a final reason:




"You see, dearie, you must try and understand how it is: I can't refuse it to my poor friends."




The count consented to give way and only insisted that Georges should be dismissed once for all. But all his illusions had vanished, and he no longer believed in her sworn fidelity. Next day Nana would deceive him anew, and he only remained her miserable possessor in obedience to a cowardly necessity and to terror at the thought of living without her.




This was the epoch in her existence when Nana flared upon Paris with redoubled splendor. She loomed larger than heretofore on the horizon of vice and swayed the town with her impudently flaunted splendor and that contempt of money which made her openly squander fortunes. Her house had become a sort of glowing smithy, where her continual desires were the flames and the slightest breath from her lips changed gold into fine ashes, which the wind hourly swept away. Never had eye beheld such a rage of expenditure. The great house seemed to have been built over a gulf in which men--their worldly possessions, their fortunes, their very names--were swallowed up without leaving even a handful of dust behind them. This courtesan, who had the tastes of a parrot and gobbled up radishes and burnt almonds and pecked at the meat upon her plate, had monthly table bills amounting to five thousand francs. The wildest waste went on in the kitchen: the place, metaphorically speaking was one great river which stove in cask upon cask of wine and swept great bills with it, swollen by three or four successive manipulators. Victorine and Francois reigned supreme in the kitchen, whither they invited friends. In addition to these there was quite a little tribe of cousins, who were cockered up in their homes with cold meats and strong soup. Julien made the trades-people give him commissions, and the glaziers never put up a pane of glass at a cost of a franc and a half but he had a franc put down to himself. Charles devoured the horses' oats and doubled the amount of their provender, reselling at the back door what came in at the carriage gate, while amid the general pillage, the sack of the town after the storm, Zoe, by dint of cleverness, succeeded in saving appearances and covering the thefts of all in order the better to slur over and make good her own. But the household waste was worse than the household dishonesty. Yesterday's food was thrown into the gutter, and the collection of provisions in the house was such that the servants grew disgusted with it. The glass was all sticky with sugar, and the gas burners flared and flared till the rooms seemed ready to explode. Then, too, there were instances of negligence and mischief and sheer accident--of everything, in fact, which can hasten the ruin of a house devoured by so many mouths. Upstairs in Madame's quarters destruction raged more fiercely still. Dresses, which cost ten thousand francs and had been twice worn, were sold by Zoe; jewels vanished as though they had crumbled deep down in their drawers; stupid purchases were made; every novelty of the day was brought and left to lie forgotten in some corner the morning after or swept up by ragpickers in the street. She could not see any very expensive object without wanting to possess it, and so she constantly surrounded herself with the wrecks of bouquets and costly knickknacks and was the happier the more her passing fancy cost. Nothing remained intact in her hands; she broke everything, and this object withered, and that grew dirty in the clasp of her lithe white fingers. A perfect heap of nameless debris, of twisted shreds and muddy rags, followed her and marked her passage. Then amid this utter squandering of pocket money cropped up a question about the big bills and their settlement. Twenty thousand francs were due to the modiste, thirty thousand to the linen draper, twelve thousand to the bootmaker. Her stable devoured fifty thousand for her, and in six months she ran up a bill of a hundred and twenty thousand francs at her ladies' tailor. Though she had not enlarged her scheme of expenditure, which Labordette reckoned at four hundred thousand francs on an average, she ran up that same year to a million. She was herself stupefied by the amount and was unable to tell whither such a sum could have gone. Heaps upon heaps of men, barrowfuls of gold, failed to stop up the hole, which, amid this ruinous luxury, continually gaped under the floor of her house.




Meanwhile Nana had cherished her latest caprice. Once more exercised by the notion that her room needed redoing, she fancied she had hit on something at last. The room should be done in velvet of the color of tea roses, with silver buttons and golden cords, tassels and fringes, and the hangings should be caught up to the ceiling after the manner of a tent. This arrangement ought to be both rich and tender, she thought, and would form a splendid background to her blonde vermeil-tinted skin. However, the bedroom was only designed to serve as a setting to the bed, which was to be a dazzling affair, a prodigy. Nana meditated a bed such as had never before existed; it was to be a throne, an altar, whither Paris was to come in order to adore her sovereign nudity. It was to be all in gold and silver beaten work--it should suggest a great piece of jewelry with its golden roses climbing on a trelliswork of silver. On the headboard a band of Loves should peep forth laughing from amid the flowers, as though they were watching the voluptuous dalliance within the shadow of the bed curtains. Nana had applied to Labordette who had brought two goldsmiths to see her. They were already busy with the designs. The bed would cost fifty thousand francs, and Muffat was to give it her as a New Year's present.




What most astonished the young woman was that she was endlessly short of money amid a river of gold, the tide of which almost enveloped her. On certain days she was at her wit's end for want of ridiculously small sums--sums of only a few louis. She was driven to borrow from Zoe, or she scraped up cash as well as she could on her own account. But before resignedly adopting extreme measures she tried her friends and in a joking sort of way got the men to give her all they had about them, even down to their coppers. For the last three months she had been emptying Philippe's pockets especially, and now on days of passionate enjoyment he never came away but he left his purse behind him. Soon she grew bolder and asked him for loans of two hundred francs, three hundred francs--never more than that--wherewith to pay the interest of bills or to stave off outrageous debts. And Philippe, who in July had been appointed paymaster to his regiment, would bring the money the day after, apologizing at the same time for not being rich, seeing that good Mamma Hugon now treated her sons with singular financial severity. At the close of three months these little oft-renewed loans mounted up to a sum of ten thousand francs. The captain still laughed his hearty-sounding laugh, but he was growing visibly thinner, and sometimes he seemed absent-minded, and a shade of suffering would pass over his face. But one look from Nana's eyes would transfigure him in a sort of sensual ecstasy. She had a very coaxing way with him and would intoxicate him with furtive kisses and yield herself to him in sudden fits of self-abandonment, which tied him to her apron strings the moment he was able to escape from his military duties.




One evening, Nana having announced that her name, too, was Therese and that her fete day was the fifteenth of October, the gentlemen all sent her presents. Captain Philippe brought his himself; it was an old comfit dish in Dresden china, and it had a gold mount. He found her alone in her dressing room. She had just emerged from the bath, had nothing on save a great red-and-white flannel bathing wrap and was very busy examining her presents, which were ranged on a table. She had already broken a rock-crystal flask in her attempts to unstopper it.




"Oh, you're too nice!" she said. "What is it? Let's have a peep! What a baby you are to spend your pennies in little fakements like that!"




She scolded him, seeing that he was not rich, but at heart she was delighted to see him spending his whole substance for her. Indeed, this was the only proof of love which had power to touch her. Meanwhile she was fiddling away at the comfit dish, opening it and shutting it in her desire to see how it was made.




"Take care," he murmured, "it's brittle."




But she shrugged her shoulders. Did he think her as clumsy as a street porter? And all of a sudden the hinge came off between her fingers and the lid fell and was broken. She was stupefied and remained gazing at the fragments as she cried:




"Oh, it's smashed!"




Then she burst out laughing. The fragments lying on the floor tickled her fancy. Her merriment was of the nervous kind, the stupid, spiteful laughter of a child who delights in destruction. Philippe had a little fit of disgust, for the wretched girl did not know what anguish this curio had cost him. Seeing him thoroughly upset, she tried to contain herself.




"Gracious me, it isn't my fault! It was cracked; those old things barely hold together. Besides, it was the cover! Didn't you see the bound it gave?




And she once more burst into uproarious mirth.




But though he made an effort to the contrary, tears appeared in the young man's eyes, and with that she flung her arms tenderly round his neck.




"How silly you are! You know I love you all the same. If one never broke anything the tradesmen would never sell anything. All that sort of thing's made to be broken. Now look at this fan; it's only held together with glue!"




She had snatched up a fan and was dragging at the blades so that the silk was torn in two. This seemed to excite her, and in order to show that she scorned the other presents, the moment she had ruined his she treated herself to a general massacre, rapping each successive object and proving clearly that not one was solid in that she had broken them all. There was a lurid glow in her vacant eyes, and her lips, slightly drawn back, displayed her white teeth. Soon, when everything was in fragments, she laughed cheerily again and with flushed cheeks beat on the table with the flat of her hands, lisping like a naughty little girl:




"All over! Got no more! Got no more!"




Then Philippe was overcome by the same mad excitement, and, pushing her down, he merrily kissed her bosom. She abandoned herself to him and clung to his shoulders with such gleeful energy that she could not remember having enjoyed herself so much for an age past. Without letting go of him she said caressingly:




"I say, dearie, you ought certainly to bring me ten louis tomorrow. It's a bore, but there's the baker's bill worrying me awfully."




He had grown pale. Then imprinting a final kiss on her forehead, he said simply:




"I'll try."




Silence reigned. She was dressing, and he stood pressing his forehead against the windowpanes. A minute passed, and he returned to her and deliberately continued:




"Nana, you ought to marry me."




This notion straightway so tickled the young woman that she was unable to finish tying on her petticoats.




"My poor pet, you're ill! D'you offer me your hand because I ask you for ten louis? No, never! I'm too fond of you. Good gracious, what a silly question!"




And as Zoe entered in order to put her boots on, they ceased talking of the matter. The lady's maid at once espied the presents lying broken in pieces on the table. She asked if she should put these things away, and, Madame having bidden her get rid of them, she carried the whole collection off in the folds of her dress. In the kitchen a sorting-out process began, and Madame's debris were shared among the servants.




That day Georges had slipped into the house despite Nana's orders to the contrary. Francois had certainly seen him pass, but the servants had now got to laugh among themselves at their good lady's embarrassing situations. He had just slipped as far as the little drawing room when his brother's voice stopped him, and, as one powerless to tear himself from the door, he overheard everything that went on within, the kisses, the offer of marriage. A feeling of horror froze him, and he went away in a state bordering on imbecility, feeling as though there were a great void in his brain. It was only in his own room above his mother's flat in the Rue Richelieu that his heart broke in a storm of furious sobs. This time there could be no doubt about the state of things; a horrible picture of Nana in Philippe's arms kept rising before his mind's eye. It struck him in the light of an incest. When he fancied himself calm again the remembrance of it all would return, and in fresh access of raging jealousy he would throw himself on the bed, biting the coverlet, shouting infamous accusations which maddened him the more. Thus the day passed. In order to stay shut up in his room he spoke of having a sick headache. But the night proved more terrible still; a murder fever shook him amid continual nightmares. Had his brother lived in the house, he would have gone and killed him with the stab of a knife. When day returned he tried to reason things out. It was he who ought to die, and he determined to throw himself out of the window when an omnibus was passing. Nevertheless, he went out toward ten o'clock and traversed Paris, wandered up and down on the bridges and at the last moment felt an unconquerable desire to see Nana once more. With one word, perhaps, she would save him. And three o'clock was striking when he entered the house in the Avenue de Villiers.




Toward noon a frightful piece of news had simply crushed Mme Hugon. Philippe had been in prison since the evening of the previous day, accused of having stolen twelve thousand francs from the chest of his regiment. For the last three months he had been withdrawing small sums therefrom in the hope of being able to repay them, while he had covered the deficit with false money. Thanks to the negligence of the administrative committee, this fraud had been constantly successful. The old lady, humbled utterly by her child's crime, had at once cried out in anger against Nana. She knew Philippe's connection with her, and her melancholy had been the result of this miserable state of things which kept her in Paris in constant dread of some final catastrophe. But she had never looked forward to such shame as this, and now she blamed herself for refusing him money, as though such refusal had made her accessory to his act. She sank down on an armchair; her legs were seized with paralysis, and she felt herself to be useless, incapable of action and destined to stay where she was till she died. But the sudden thought of Georges comforted her. Georges was still left her; he would be able to act, perhaps to save them. Thereupon, without seeking aid of anyone else--for she wished to keep these matters shrouded in the bosom of her family--she dragged herself up to the next story, her mind possessed by the idea that she still had someone to love about her. But upstairs she found an empty room. The porter told her that M. Georges had gone out at an early hour. The room was haunted by the ghost of yet another calamity; the bed with its gnawed bedclothes bore witness to someone's anguish, and a chair which lay amid a heap of clothes on the ground looked like something dead. Georges must be at that woman's house, and so with dry eyes and feet that had regained their strength Mme Hugon went downstairs. She wanted her sons; she was starting to reclaim them.




Since morning Nana had been much worried. First of all it was the baker, who at nine o'clock had turned up, bill in hand. It was a wretched story. He had supplied her with bread to the amount of a hundred and thirty-three francs, and despite her royal housekeeping she could not pay it. In his irritation at being put off he had presented himself a score of times since the day he had refused further credit, and the servants were now espousing his cause. Francois kept saying that Madame would never pay him unless he made a fine scene; Charles talked of going upstairs, too, in order to get an old unpaid straw bill settled, while Victorine advised them to wait till some gentleman was with her, when they would get the money out of her by suddenly asking for it in the middle of conversation. The kitchen was in a savage mood: the tradesmen were all kept posted in the course events were taking, and there were gossiping consultations, lasting three or four hours on a stretch, during which Madame was stripped, plucked and talked over with the wrathful eagerness peculiar to an idle, overprosperous servants' hall. Julien, the house steward, alone pretended to defend his mistress. She was quite the thing, whatever they might say! And when the others accused him of sleeping with her he laughed fatuously, thereby driving the cook to distraction, for she would have liked to be a man in order to "spit on such women's backsides," so utterly would they have disgusted her. Francois, without informing Madame of it, had wickedly posted the baker in the hall, and when she came downstairs at lunch time she found herself face to face with him. Taking the bill, she told him to return toward three o'clock, whereupon, with many foul expressions, he departed, vowing that he would have things properly settled and get his money by hook or by crook.




Nana made a very bad lunch, for the scene had annoyed her. Next time the man would have to be definitely got rid of. A dozen times she had put his money aside for him, but it had as constantly melted away, sometimes in the purchase of flowers, at others in the shape of a subscription got up for the benefit of an old gendarme. Besides, she was counting on Philippe and was astonished not to see him make his appearance with his two hundred francs. It was regular bad luck, seeing that the day before yesterday she had again given Satin an outfit, a perfect trousseau this time, some twelve hundred francs' worth of dresses and linen, and now she had not a louis remaining.




Toward two o'clock, when Nana was beginning to be anxious, Labordette presented himself. He brought with him the designs for the bed, and this caused a diversion, a joyful interlude which made the young woman forget all her troubles. She clapped her hands and danced about. After which, her heart bursting wish curiosity, she leaned over a table in the drawing room and examined the designs, which Labordette proceeded to explain to her.




"You see," he said, "this is the body of the bed. In the middle here there's a bunch of roses in full bloom, and then comes a garland of buds and flowers. The leaves are to be in yellow and the roses in red-gold. And here's the grand design for the bed's head; Cupids dancing in a ring on a silver trelliswork."




But Nana interrupted him, for she was beside herself with ecstasy.




"Oh, how funny that little one is, that one in the corner, with his behind in the air! Isn't he now? And what a sly laugh! They've all got such dirty, wicked eyes! You know, dear boy, I shall never dare play any silly tricks before THEM!"




Her pride was flattered beyond measure. The goldsmiths had declared that no queen anywhere slept in such a bed. However, a difficulty presented itself. Labordette showed her two designs for the footboard, one of which reproduced the pattern on the sides, while the other, a subject by itself, represented Night wrapped in her veil and discovered by a faun in all her splendid nudity. He added that if she chose this last subject the goldsmiths intended making Night in her own likeness. This idea, the taste of which was rather risky, made her grow white with pleasure, and she pictured herself as a silver statuette, symbolic of the warm, voluptuous delights of darkness.




"Of course you will only sit for the head and shoulders," said Labordette.




She looked quietly at him.




"Why? The moment a work of art's in question I don't mind the sculptor that takes my likeness a blooming bit!"




Of course it must be understood that she was choosing the subject. But at this he interposed.




"Wait a moment; it's six thousand francs extra."




"It's all the same to me, by Jove!" she cried, bursting into a laugh. "Hasn't my little rough got the rhino?"




Nowadays among her intimates she always spoke thus of Count Muffat, and the gentlemen had ceased to inquire after him otherwise.




"Did you see your little rough last night?" they used to say.




"Dear me, I expected to find the little rough here!"




It was a simple familiarity enough, which, nevertheless, she did not as yet venture on in his presence.




Labordette began rolling up the designs as he gave the final explanations. The goldsmiths, he said, were undertaking to deliver the bed in two months' time, toward the twenty-fifth of December, and next week a sculptor would come to make a model for the Night. As she accompanied him to the door Nana remembered the baker and briskly inquired:




"By the by, you wouldn't be having ten louis about you?"




Labordette made it a solemn rule, which stood him in good stead, never to lend women money. He used always to make the same reply.




"No, my girl, I'm short. But would you like me to go to your little rough?"




She refused; it was useless. Two days before she had succeeded in getting five thousand francs out of the count. However, she soon regretted her discreet conduct, for the moment Labordette had gone the baker reappeared, though it was barely half-past two, and with many loud oaths roughly settled himself on a bench in the hall. The young woman listened to him from the first floor. She was pale, and it caused her especial pain to hear the servants' secret rejoicings swelling up louder and louder till they even reached her ears. Down in the kitchen they were dying of laughter. The coachman was staring across from the other side of the court; Francois was crossing the hall without any apparent reason. Then he hurried off to report progress, after sneering knowingly at the baker. They didn't care a damn for Madame; the walls were echoing to their laughter, and she felt that she was deserted on all hands and despised by the servants' hall, the inmates of which were watching her every movement and liberally bespattering her with the filthiest of chaff. Thereupon she abandoned the intention of borrowing the hundred and thirty-three francs from Zoe; she already owed the maid money, and she was too proud to risk a refusal now. Such a burst of feeling stirred her that she went back into her room, loudly remarking:




"Come, come, my girl, don't count on anyone but yourself. Your body's your own property, and it's better to make use of it than to let yourself be insulted."




And without even summoning Zoe she dressed herself with feverish haste in order to run round to the Tricon's. In hours of great embarrassment this was her last resource. Much sought after and constantly solicited by the old lady, she would refuse or resign herself according to her needs, and on these increasingly frequent occasions when both ends would not meet in her royally conducted establishment, she was sure to find twenty-five louis awaiting her at the other's house. She used to betake herself to the Tricon's with the ease born of use, just as the poor go to the pawnshop.




But as she left her own chamber Nana came suddenly upon Georges standing in the middle of the drawing room. Not noticing his waxen pallor and the somber fire in his wide eyes, she gave a sigh of relief.




"Ah, you've come from your brother."




"No," said the lad, growing yet paler.




At this she gave a despairing shrug. What did he want? Why was he barring her way? She was in a hurry--yes, she was. Then returning to where he stood:




"You've no money, have you?"




"No."




"That's true. How silly of me! Never a stiver; not even their omnibus fares Mamma doesn't wish it! Oh, what a set of men!"




And she escaped. But he held her back; he wanted to speak to her. She was fairly under way and again declared she had no time, but he stopped her with a word.




"Listen, I know you're going to marry my brother."




Gracious! The thing was too funny! And she let herself down into a chair in order to laugh at her ease.




"Yes," continued the lad, "and I don't wish it. It's I you're going to marry. That's why I've come."




"Eh, what? You too?" she cried. "Why, it's a family disease, is it? No, never! What a fancy, to be sure! Have I ever asked you to do anything so nasty? Neither one nor t'other of you! No, never!"




The lad's face brightened. Perhaps he had been deceiving himself! He continued:




"Then swear to me that you don't go to bed with my brother."




"Oh, you're beginning to bore me now!" said Nana, who had risen with renewed impatience. "It's amusing for a little while, but when I tell you I'm in a hurry--I go to bed with your brother if it pleases me. Are you keeping me--are you paymaster here that you insist on my making a report? Yes, I go to bed with your brother."




He had caught hold of her arm and squeezed it hard enough to break it as he stuttered:




"Don't say that! Don't say that!"




With a slight blow she disengaged herself from his grasp.




"He's maltreating me now! Here's a young ruffian for you! My chicken, you'll leave this jolly sharp. I used to keep you about out of niceness. Yes, I did! You may stare! Did you think I was going to be your mamma till I died? I've got better things to do than to bring up brats."




He listened to her stark with anguish, yet in utter submission. Her every word cut him to the heart so sharply that he felt he should die. She did not so much as notice his suffering and continued delightedly to revenge herself on him for the annoyance of the morning.




"It's like your brother; he's another pretty Johnny, he is! He promised me two hundred francs. Oh, dear me; yes, I can wait for 'em. It isn't his money I care for! I've not got enough to pay for hair oil. Yes, he's leaving me in a jolly fix! Look here, d'you want to know how matters stand? Here goes then: it's all owing to your brother that I'm going out to earn twenty-five louis with another man."




At these words his head spun, and he barred her egress. He cried; he besought her not to go, clasping his hands together and blurting out:




"Oh no! Oh no!"




"I want to, I do," she said. "Have you the money?"




No, he had not got the money. He would have given his life to have the money! Never before had he felt so miserable, so useless, so very childish. All his wretched being was shaken with weeping and gave proof of such heavy suffering that at last she noticed it and grew kind. She pushed him away softly.




"Come, my pet, let me pass; I must. Be reasonable. You're a baby boy, and it was very nice for a week, but nowadays I must look after my own affairs. Just think it over a bit. Now your brother's a man; what I'm saying doesn't apply to him. Oh, please do me a favor; it's no good telling him all this. He needn't know where I'm going. I always let out too much when I'm in a rage."




She began laughing. Then taking him in her arms and kissing him on the forehead:




"Good-by, baby," she said; "it's over, quite over between us; d'you understand? And now I'm off!"




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 24楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  13


And she left him, and he stood in the middle of the drawing room. Her last words rang like the knell of a tocsin in his ears: "It's over, quite over!" And he thought the ground was opening beneath his feet. There was a void in his brain from which the man awaiting Nana had disappeared. Philippe alone remained there in the young woman's bare embrace forever and ever. She did not deny it: she loved him, since she wanted to spare him the pain of her infidelity. It was over, quite over. He breathed heavily and gazed round the room, suffocating beneath a crushing weight. Memories kept recurring to him one after the other--memories of merry nights at La Mignotte, of amorous hours during which he had fancied himself her child, of pleasures stolen in this very room. And now these things would never, never recur! He was too small; he had not grown up quickly enough; Philippe was supplanting him because he was a bearded man. So then this was the end; he could not go on living. His vicious passion had become transformed into an infinite tenderness, a sensual adoration, in which his whole being was merged. Then, too, how was he to forget it all if his brother remained--his brother, blood of his blood, a second self, whose enjoyment drove him mad with jealousy? It was the end of all things; he wanted to die.




All the doors remained open, as the servants noisily scattered over the house after seeing Madame make her exit on foot. Downstairs on the bench in the hall the baker was laughing with Charles and Francois. Zoe came running across the drawing room and seemed surprised at sight of Georges. She asked him if he were waiting for Madame. Yes, he was waiting for her; he had for-gotten to give her an answer to a question. And when he was alone he set to work and searched. Finding nothing else to suit his purpose, he took up in the dressing room a pair of very sharply pointed scissors with which Nana had a mania for ceaselessly trimming herself, either by polishing her skin or cutting off little hairs. Then for a whole hour he waited patiently, his hand in his pocket and his fingers tightly clasped round the scissors.




"Here's Madame," said Zoe, returning. She must have espied her through the bedroom window.




There was a sound of people racing through the house, and laughter died away and doors were shut. Georges heard Nana paying the baker and speaking in the curtest way. Then she came upstairs.




"What, you're here still!" she said as she noticed him. "Aha! We're going to grow angry, my good man!"




He followed her as she walked toward her bedroom.




"Nana, will you marry me?"




She shrugged her shoulders. It was too stupid; she refused to answer any more and conceived the idea of slamming the door in his face.




"Nana, will you marry me?"




She slammed the door. He opened it with one hand while he brought the other and the scissors out of his pocket. And with one great stab he simply buried them in his breast.




Nana, meanwhile, had felt conscious that something dreadful would happen, and she had turned round. When she saw him stab himself she was seized with indignation.




"Oh, what a fool he is! What a fool! And with my scissors! Will you leave off, you naughty little rogue? Oh, my God! Oh, my God!"




She was scared. Sinking on his knees, the boy had just given himself a second stab, which sent him down at full length on the carpet. He blocked the threshold of the bedroom. With that Nana lost her head utterly and screamed with all her might, for she dared not step over his body, which shut her in and prevented her from running to seek assistance.




"Zoe! Zoe! Come at once. Make him leave off. It's getting stupid--a child like that! He's killing himself now! And in my place too! Did you ever see the like of it?"




He was frightening her. He was all white, and his eyes were shut. There was scarcely any bleeding--only a little blood, a tiny stain which was oozing down into his waistcoat. She was making up her mind to step over the body when an apparition sent her starting back. An old lady was advancing through the drawing-room door, which remained wide open opposite. And in her terror she recognized Mme Hugon but could not explain her presence. Still wearing her gloves and hat, Nana kept edging backward, and her terror grew so great that she sought to defend herself, and in a shaky voice:




"Madame," she cried, "it isn't I; I swear to you it isn't. He wanted to marry me, and I said no, and he's killed himself!"




Slowly Mme Hugon drew near--she was in black, and her face showed pale under her white hair. In the carriage, as she drove thither, the thought of Georges had vanished and that of Philippe's misdoing had again taken complete possession of her. It might be that this woman could afford explanations to the judges which would touch them, and so she conceived the project of begging her to bear witness in her son's favor. Downstairs the doors of the house stood open, but as she mounted to the first floor her sick feet failed her, and she was hesitating as to which way to go when suddenly horror-stricken cries directed her. Then upstairs she found a man lying on the floor with bloodstained shirt. It was Georges--it was her other child.




Nana, in idiotic tones, kept saying:




"He wanted to marry me, and I said no, and he's killed himself."




Uttering no cry, Mme Hugon stooped down. Yes, it was the other one; it was Georges. The one was brought to dishonor, the other murdered! It caused her no surprise, for her whole life was ruined. Kneeling on the carpet, utterly forgetting where she was, noticing no one else, she gazed fixedly at her boy's face and listened with her hand on his heart. Then she gave a feeble sigh--she had felt the heart beating. And with that she lifted her head and scrutinized the room and the woman and seemed to remember. A fire glowed forth in her vacant eyes, and she looked so great and terrible in her silence that Nana trembled as she continued to defend herself above the body that divided them.




"I swear it, madame! If his brother were here he could explain it to you."




"His brother has robbed--he is in prison," said the mother in a hard voice.




Nana felt a choking sensation. Why, what was the reason of it all? The other had turned thief now! They were mad in that family! She ceased struggling in self-defense; she seemed no longer mistress in her own house and allowed Mme Hugon to give what orders she liked. The servants had at last hurried up, and the old lady insisted on their carrying the fainting Georges down to her carriage. She preferred killing him rather than letting him remain in that house. With an air of stupefaction Nana watched the retreating servants as they supported poor, dear Zizi by his legs and shoulders. The mother walked behind them in a state of collapse; she supported herself against the furniture; she felt as if all she held dear had vanished in the void. On the landing a sob escaped her; she turned and twice ejaculated:




"Oh, but you've done us infinite harm! You've done us infinite harm!"




That was all. In her stupefaction Nana had sat down; she still wore her gloves and her hat. The house once more lapsed into heavy silence; the carriage had driven away, and she sat motionless, not knowing what to do next. her head swimming after all she had gone through. A quarter of an hour later Count Muffat found her thus, but at sight of him she relieved her feelings in an overflowing current of talk. She told him all about the sad incident, repeated the same details twenty times over, picked up the bloodstained scissors in order to imitate Zizi's gesture when he stabbed himself. And above all she nursed the idea of proving her own innocence.




"Look you here, dearie, is it my fault? If you were the judge would you condemn me? I certainly didn't tell Philippe to meddle with the till any more than I urged that wretched boy to kill himself. I've been most unfortunate throughout it all. They come and do stupid things in my place; they make me miserable; they treat me like a hussy."




And she burst into tears. A fit of nervous expansiveness rendered her soft and doleful, and her immense distress melted her utterly.




"And you, too, look as if you weren't satisfied. Now do just ask Zoe if I'm at all mixed up in it. Zoe, do speak: explain to Monsieur--"




The lady's maid, having brought a towel and a basin of water out of the dressing room, had for some moments past been rubbing the carpet in order to remove the bloodstains before they dried.




"Oh, monsieur, " she declared, "Madame is utterly miserable!"




Muffat was still stupefied; the tragedy had frozen him, and his imagination was full of the mother weeping for her sons. He knew her greatness of heart and pictured her in her widow's weeds, withering solitarily away at Les Fondettes. But Nana grew ever more despondent, for now the memory of Zizi lying stretched on the floor, with a red hole in his shirt, almost drove her senseless.




"He used to be such a darling, so sweet and caressing. Oh, you know, my pet--I'm sorry if it vexes you--I loved that baby! I can't help saying so; the words must out. Besides, now it ought not to hurt you at all. He's gone. You've got what you wanted; you're quite certain never to surprise us again."




And this last reflection tortured her with such regret that he ended by turning comforter. Well, well, he said, she ought to be brave; she was quite right; it wasn't her fault! But she checked her lamentations of her own accord in order to say:




"Listen, you must run round and bring me news of him. At once! I wish it!"




He took his hat and went to get news of Georges. When he returned after some three quarters of an hour he saw Nana leaning anxiously out of a window, and he shouted up to her from the pavement that the lad was not dead and that they even hoped to bring him through. At this she immediately exchanged grief for excess of joy and began to sing and dance and vote existence delightful. Zoe, meanwhile, was still dissatisfied with her washing. She kept looking at the stain, and every time she passed it she repeated:




"You know it's not gone yet, madame."




As a matter of fact, the pale red stain kept reappearing on one of the white roses in the carpet pattern. It was as though, on the very threshold of the room, a splash of blood were barring the doorway.




"Bah!" said the joyous Nana. "That'l be rubbed out under people's feet."




After the following day Count Muffat had likewise forgotten the incident. For a moment or two, when in the cab which drove him to the Rue Richelieu, he had busily sworn never to return to that woman's house. Heaven was warning him; the misfortunes of Philippe and Georges were, he opined, prophetic of his proper ruin. But neither the sight of Mme Hugon in tears nor that of the boy burning with fever had been strong enough to make him keep his vow, and the short-lived horror of the situation had only left behind it a sense of secret delight at the thought that he was now well quit of a rival, the charm of whose youth had always exasperated him. His passion had by this time grown exclusive; it was, indeed, the passion of a man who has had no youth. He loved Nana as one who yearned to be her sole possessor, to listen to her, to touch her, to be breathed on by her. His was now a supersensual tenderness, verging on pure sentiment; it was an anxious affection and as such was jealous of the past and apt at times to dream of a day of redemption and pardon received, when both should kneel before God the Father. Every day religion kept regaining its influence over him. He again became a practicing Christian; he confessed himself and communicated, while a ceaseless struggle raged within him, and remorse redoubled the joys of sin and of repentance. Afterward, when his director gave him leave to spend his passion, he had made a habit of this daily perdition and would redeem the same by ecstasies of faith, which were full of pious humility. Very naively he offered heaven, by way of expiatory anguish, the abominable torment from which he was suffering. This torment grew and increased, and he would climb his Calvary with the deep and solemn feelings of a believer, though steeped in a harlot's fierce sensuality. That which made his agony most poignant was this woman's continued faithlessness. He could not share her with others, nor did he understand her imbecile caprices. Undying, unchanging love was what he wished for. However, she had sworn, and he paid her as having done so. But he felt that she was untruthful, incapable of common fidelity, apt to yield to friends, to stray passers-by, like a good-natured animal, born to live minus a shift.




One morning when he saw Foucarmont emerging from her bedroom at an unusual hour, he made a scene about it. But in her weariness of his jealousy she grew angry directly. On several occasions ere that she had behaved rather prettily. Thus the evening when he surprised her with Georges she was the first to regain her temper and to confess herself in the wrong. She had loaded him with caresses and dosed him with soft speeches in order to make him swallow the business. But he had ended by boring her to death with his obstinate refusals to understand the feminine nature, and now she was brutal.




"Very well, yes! I've slept with Foucarmont. What then? That's flattened you out a bit, my little rough, hasn't it?"




It was the first time she had thrown "my little rough" in his teeth. The frank directness of her avowal took his breath away, and when he began clenching his fists she marched up to him and looked him full in the face.




"We've had enough of this, eh? If it doesn't suit you you'll do me the pleasure of leaving the house. I don't want you to go yelling in my place. Just you get it into your noodle that I mean to be quite free. When a man pleases me I go to bed with him. Yes, I do--that's my way! And you must make up your mind directly. Yes or no! If it's no, out you may walk!"




She had gone and opened the door, but he did not leave. That was her way now of binding him more closely to her. For no reason whatever, at the slightest approach to a quarrel she would tell him he might stop or go as he liked, and she would accompany her permission with a flood of odious reflections. She said she could always find better than he; she had only too many from whom to choose; men in any quantity could be picked up in the street, and men a good deal smarter, too, whose blood boiled in their veins. At this he would hang his head and wait for those gentler moods when she wanted money. She would then become affectionate, and he would forget it all, one night of tender dalliance making up for the tortures of a whole week. His reconciliation with his wife had rendered his home unbearable. Fauchery, having again fallen under Rose's dominion, the countess was running madly after other loves. She was entering on the forties, that restless, feverish time in the life of women, and ever hysterically nervous, she now filled her mansion with the maddening whirl of her fashionable life. Estelle, since her marriage, had seen nothing of her father; the undeveloped, insignificant girl had suddenly become a woman of iron will, so imperious withal that Daguenet trembled in her presence. In these days he accompanied her to mass: he was converted, and he raged against his father-in-law for ruining them with a courtesan. M. Venot alone still remained kindly inclined toward the count, for he was biding his time. He had even succeeded in getting into Nana's immediate circle. In fact, he frequented both houses, where you encountered his continual smile behind doors. So Muffat, wretched at home, driven out by ennui and shame, still preferred to live in the Avenue de Villiers, even though he was abused there.




Soon there was but one question between Nana and the count, and that was "money." One day after having formally promised her ten thousand francs he had dared keep his appointment empty handed. For two days past she had been surfeiting him with love, and such a breach of faith, such a waste of caresses, made her ragingly abusive. She was white with fury.




"So you've not got the money, eh? Then go back where you came from, my little rough, and look sharp about it! There's a bloody fool for you! He wanted to kiss me again! Mark my words--no money, no nothing!"




He explained matters; he would be sure to have the money the day after tomorrow. But she interrupted him violently:




"And my bills! They'll sell me up while Monsieur's playing the fool. Now then, look at yourself. D'ye think I love you for your figure? A man with a mug like yours has to pay the women who are kind enough to put up with him. By God, if you don't bring me that ten thousand francs tonight you shan't even have the tip of my little finger to suck. I mean it! I shall send you back to your wife!"




At night he brought the ten thousand francs. Nana put up her lips, and he took a long kiss which consoled him for the whole day of anguish. What annoyed the young woman was to have him continually tied to her apron strings. She complained to M. Venot, begging him to take her little rough off to the countess. Was their reconciliation good for nothing then? She was sorry she had mixed herself up in it, since despite everything he was always at her heels. On the days when, out of anger, she forgot her own interest, she swore to play him such a dirty trick that he would never again be able to set foot in her place. But when she slapped her leg and yelled at him she might quite as well have spat in his face too: he would still have stayed and even thanked her. Then the rows about money matters kept continually recurring. She demanded money savagely; she rowed him over wretched little amounts; she was odiously stingy with every minute of her time; she kept fiercely informing him that she slept with him for his money, not for any other reasons, and that she did not enjoy it a bit, that, in fact, she loved another and was awfully unfortunate in needing an idiot of his sort! They did not even want him at court now, and there was some talk of requiring him to send in his resignation. The empress had said, "He is too disgusting." It was true enough. So Nana repeated the phrase by way of closure to all their quarrels.




"Look here! You disgust me!"




Nowadays she no longer minded her ps and qs; she had regained the most perfect freedom.




Every day she did her round of the lake, beginning acquaintanceships which ended elsewhere. Here was the happy hunting ground par excellence, where courtesans of the first water spread their nets in open daylight and flaunted themselves amid the tolerating smiles and brilliant luxury of Paris. Duchesses pointed her out to one another with a passing look--rich shopkeepers' wives copied the fashion of her hats. Sometimes her landau, in its haste to get by, stopped a file of puissant turnouts, wherein sat plutocrats able to buy up all Europe or Cabinet ministers with plump fingers tight-pressed to the throat of France. She belonged to this Bois society, occupied a prominent place in it, was known in every capital and asked about by every foreigner. The splendors of this crowd were enhanced by the madness of her profligacy as though it were the very crown, the darling passion, of the nation. Then there were unions of a night, continual passages of desire, which she lost count of the morning after, and these sent her touring through the grand restaurants and on fine days, as often as not, to "Madrid." The staffs of all the embassies visited her, and she, Lucy Stewart, Caroline Hequet and Maria Blond would dine in the society of gentlemen who murdered the French language and paid to be amused, engaging them by the evening with orders to be funny and yet proving so blase and so worn out that they never even touched them. This the ladies called "going on a spree," and they would return home happy at having been despised and would finish the night in the arms of the lovers of their choice.




When she did not actually throw the men at his head Count Muffat pretended not to know about all this. However, he suffered not a little from the lesser indignities of their daily life. The mansion in the Avenue de Villiers was becoming a hell, a house full of mad people, in which every hour of the day wild disorders led to hateful complications. Nana even fought with her servants. One moment she would be very nice with Charles, the coachman. When she stopped at a restaurant she would send him out beer by the waiter and would talk with him from the inside of her carriage when he slanged the cabbies at a block in the traffic, for then he struck her as funny and cheered her up. Then the next moment she called him a fool for no earthly reason. She was always squabbling over the straw, the bran or the oats; in spite of her love for animals she thought her horses ate too much. Accordingly one day when she was settling up she accused the man of robbing her. At this Charles got in a rage and called her a whore right out; his horses, he said, were distinctly better than she was, for they did not sleep with everybody. She answered him in the same strain, and the count had to separate them and give the coachman the sack. This was the beginning of a rebellion among the servants. When her diamonds had been stolen Victorine and Francois left. Julien himself disappeared, and the tale ran that the master had given him a big bribe and had begged him to go, because he slept with the mistress. Every week there were new faces in the servants' hall. Never was there such a mess; the house was like a passage down which the scum of the registry offices galloped, destroying everything in their path. Zoe alone kept her place; she always looked clean, and her only anxiety was how to organize this riot until she had got enough together to set up on her own account in fulfillment of a plan she had been hatching for some time past.




These, again, were only the anxieties he could own to. The count put up with the stupidity of Mme Maloir, playing bezique with her in spite of her musty smell. He put up with Mme Lerat and her encumbrances, with Louiset and the mournful complaints peculiar to a child who is being eaten up with the rottenness inherited from some unknown father. But he spent hours worse than these. One evening he had heard Nana angrily telling her maid that a man pretending to be rich had just swindled her--a handsome man calling himself an American and owning gold mines in his own country, a beast who had gone off while she was asleep without giving her a copper and had even taken a packet of cigarette papers with him. The count had turned very pale and had gone downstairs again on tiptoe so as not to hear more. But later he had to hear all. Nana, having been smitten with a baritone in a music hall and having been thrown over by him, wanted to commit suicide during a fit of sentimental melancholia. She swallowed a glass of water in which she had soaked a box of matches. This made her terribly sick but did not kill her. The count had to nurse her and to listen to the whole story of her passion, her tearful protests and her oaths never to take to any man again. In her contempt for those swine, as she called them, she could not, however, keep her heart free, for she always had some sweetheart round her, and her exhausted body inclined to incomprehensible fancies and perverse tastes. As Zoe designedly relaxed her efforts the service of the house had got to such a pitch that Muffat did not dare to push open a door, to pull a curtain or to unclose a cupboard. The bells did not ring; men lounged about everywhere and at every moment knocked up against one another. He had now to cough before entering a room, having almost caught the girl hanging round Francis' neck one evening that he had just gone out of the dressing room for two minutes to tell the coachman to put the horses to, while her hairdresser was finishing her hair. She gave herself up suddenly behind his back; she took her pleasure in every corner, quickly, with the first man she met. Whether she was in her chemise or in full dress did not matter. She would come back to the count red all over, happy at having cheated him. As for him, he was plagued to death; it was an abominable infliction!




In his jealous anguish the unhappy man was comparatively at peace when he left Nana and Satin alone together. He would have willingly urged her on to this vice, to keep the men off her. But all was spoiled in this direction too. Nana deceived Satin as she deceived the count, going mad over some monstrous fancy or other and picking up girls at the street corners. Coming back in her carriage, she would suddenly be taken with a little slut that she saw on the pavement; her senses would be captivated, her imagination excited. She would take the little slut in with her, pay her and send her away again. Then, disguised as a man, she would go to infamous houses and look on at scenes of debauch to while away hours of boredom. And Satin, angry at being thrown over every moment, would turn the house topsy-turvy with the most awful scenes. She had at last acquired a complete ascendancy over Nana, who now respected her. Muffat even thought of an alliance between them. When he dared not say anything he let Satin loose. Twice she had compelled her darling to take up with him again, while he showed himself obliging and effaced himself in her favor at the least sign. But this good understanding lasted no time, for Satin, too, was a little cracked. On certain days she would very nearly go mad and would smash everything, wearing herself out in tempest of love and anger, but pretty all the time. Zoe must have excited her, for the maid took her into corners as if she wanted to tell her about her great design of which she as yet spoke to no one.




At times, however, Count Muffat was still singularly revolted. He who had tolerated Satin for months, who had at last shut his eyes to the unknown herd of men that scampered so quickly through Nana's bedroom, became terribly enraged at being deceived by one of his own set or even by an acquaintance. When she confessed her relations with Foucarmont he suffered so acutely, he thought the treachery of the young man so base, that he wished to insult him and fight a duel. As he did not know where to find seconds for such an affair, he went to Labordette. The latter, astonished, could not help laughing.




"A duel about Nana? But, my dear sir, all Paris would be laughing at you. Men do not fight for Nana; it would be ridiculous."




The count grew very pale and made a violent gesture.




"Then I shall slap his face in the open street."




For an hour Labordette had to argue with him. A blow would make the affair odious; that evening everyone would know the real reason of the meeting; it would be in all the papers. And Labordette always finished with the same expression:




"It is impossible; it would be ridiculous."




Each time Muffat heard these words they seemed sharp and keen as a stab. He could not even fight for the woman he loved; people would have burst out laughing. Never before had he felt more bitterly the misery of his love, the contrast between his heavy heart and the absurdity of this life of pleasure in which it was now lost. This was his last rebellion; he allowed Labordette to convince him, and he was present afterward at the procession of his friends, who lived there as if at home.




Nana in a few months finished them up greedily, one after the other. The growing needs entailed by her luxurious way of life only added fuel to her desires, and she finished a man up at one mouthful. First she had Foucarmont, who did not last a fortnight. He was thinking of leaving the navy, having saved about thirty thousand francs in his ten years of service, which he wished to invest in the United States. His instincts, which were prudential, even miserly, were conquered; he gave her everything, even his signature to notes of hand, which pledged his future. When Nana had done with him he was penniless. But then she proved very kind; she advised him to return to his ship. What was the good of getting angry? Since he had no money their relations were no longer possible. He ought to understand that and to be reasonable. A ruined man fell from her hands like a ripe fruit, to rot on the ground by himself.




Then Nana took up with Steiner without disgust but without love. She called him a dirty Jew; she seemed to be paying back an old grudge, of which she had no distinct recollection. He was fat; he was stupid, and she got him down and took two bites at a time in order the quicker to do for this Prussian. As for him, he had thrown Simonne over. His Bosphorous scheme was getting shaky, and Nana hastened the downfall by wild expenses. For a month he struggled on, doing miracles of finance. He filled Europe with posters, advertisements and prospectuses of a colossal scheme and obtained money from the most distant climes. All these savings, the pounds of speculators and the pence of the poor, were swallowed up in the Avenue de Villiers. Again he was partner in an ironworks in Alsace, where in a small provincial town workmen, blackened with coal dust and soaked with sweat, day and night strained their sinews and heard their bones crack to satisfy Nana's pleasures. Like a huge fire she devoured all the fruits of stock-exchange swindling and the profits of labor. This time she did for Steiner; she brought him to the ground, sucked him dry to the core, left him so cleaned out that he was unable to invent a new roguery. When his bank failed he stammered and trembled at the idea of prosecution. His bankruptcy had just been published, and the simple mention of money flurried him and threw him into a childish embarrassment. And this was he who had played with millions. One evening at Nana's he began to cry and asked her for a loan of a hundred francs wherewith to pay his maidservant. And Nana, much affected and amused at the end of this terrible old man who had squeezed Paris for twenty years, brought it to him and said:




"I say, I'm giving it you because it seems so funny! But listen to me, my boy, you are too old for me to keep. You must find something else to do."




Then Nana started on La Faloise at once. He had for some time been longing for the honor of being ruined by her in order to put the finishing stroke on his smartness. He needed a woman to launch him properly; it was the one thing still lacking. In two months all Paris would be talking of him, and he would see his name in the papers. Six weeks were enough. His inheritance was in landed estate, houses, fields, woods and farms. He had to sell all, one after the other, as quickly as he could. At every mouthful Nana swallowed an acre. The foliage trembling in the sunshine, the wide fields of ripe grain, the vineyards so golden in September, the tall grass in which the cows stood knee-deep, all passed through her hands as if engulfed by an abyss. Even fishing rights, a stone quarry and three mills disappeared. Nana passed over them like an invading army or one of those swarms of locusts whose flight scours a whole province. The ground was burned up where her little foot had rested. Farm by farm, field by field, she ate up the man's patrimony very prettily and quite inattentively, just as she would have eaten a box of sweet-meats flung into her lap between mealtimes. There was no harm in it all; they were only sweets! But at last one evening there only remained a single little wood. She swallowed it up disdainfully, as it was hardly worth the trouble opening one's mouth for. La Faloise laughed idiotically and sucked the top of his stick. His debts were crushing him; he was not worth a hundred francs a year, and he saw that he would be compelled to go back into the country and live with his maniacal uncle. But that did not matter; he had achieved smartness; the Figaro had printed his name twice. And with his meager neck sticking up between the turndown points of his collar and his figure squeezed into all too short a coat, he would swagger about, uttering his parrotlike exclamations and affecting a solemn listlessness suggestive of an emotionless marionette. He so annoyed Nana that she ended by beating him.




Meanwhile Fauchery had returned, his cousin having brought him. Poor Fauchery had now set up housekeeping. After having thrown over the countess he had fallen into Rose's hands, and she treated him as a lawful wife would have done. Mignon was simply Madame's major-domo. Installed as master of the house, the journalist lied to Rose and took all sorts of precautions when he deceived her. He was as scrupulous as a good husband, for he really wanted to settle down at last. Nana's triumph consisted in possessing and in ruining a newspaper that he had started with a friend's capital. She did not proclaim her triumph; on the contrary, she delighted in treating him as a man who had to be circumspect, and when she spoke of Rose it was as "poor Rose." The newspaper kept her in flowers for two months. She took all the provincial subscriptions; in fact, she took everything, from the column of news and gossip down to the dramatic notes. Then the editorial staff having been turned topsy-turvy and the management completely disorganized, she satisfied a fanciful caprice and had a winter garden constructed in a corner of her house: that carried off all the type. But then it was no joke after all! When in his delight at the whole business Mignon came to see if he could not saddle Fauchery on her altogether, she asked him if he took her for a fool. A penniless fellow living by his articles and his plays--not if she knew it! That sort of foolishness might be all very well for a clever woman like her poor, dear Rose! She grew distrustful: she feared some treachery on Mignon's part, for he was quite capable of preaching to his wife, and so she gave Fauchery his CONGE as he now only paid her in fame.




But she always recollected him kindly. They had both enjoyed themselves so much at the expense of that fool of a La Faloise! They would never have thought of seeing each other again if the delight of fooling such a perfect idiot had not egged them on! It seemed an awfully good joke to kiss each other under his very nose. They cut a regular dash with his coin; they would send him off full speed to the other end of Paris in order to be alone and then when he came back, they would crack jokes and make allusions he could not understand. One day, urged by the journalist, she bet that she would smack his face, and that she did the very same evening and went on to harder blows, for she thought it a good joke and was glad of the opportunity of showing how cowardly men were. She called him her "slapjack" and would tell him to come and have his smack! The smacks made her hands red, for as yet she was not up to the trick. La Faloise laughed in his idiotic, languid way, though his eyes were full of tears. He was delighted at such familiarity; he thought it simply stunning.




One night when he had received sundry cuffs and was greatly excited:




"Now, d'you know," he said, "you ought to marry me. We should be as jolly as grigs together, eh?"




This was no empty suggestion. Seized with a desire to astonish Paris, he had been slyly projecting this marriage. "Nana's husband! Wouldn't that sound smart, eh?" Rather a stunning apotheosis that! But Nana gave him a fine snubbing.




"Me marry you! Lovely! If such an idea had been tormenting me I should have found a husband a long time ago! And he'd have been a man worth twenty of you, my pippin! I've had a heap of proposals. Why, look here, just reckon 'em up with me: Philippe, Georges, Foucarmont, Steiner--that makes four, without counting the others you don't know. It's a chorus they all sing. I can't be nice, but they forthwith begin yelling, 'Will you marry me? Will you marry me?'"




She lashed herself up and then burst out in fine indignation:




"Oh dear, no! I don't want to! D'you think I'm built that way? Just look at me a bit! Why, I shouldn't be Nana any longer if I fastened a man on behind! And, besides, it's too foul!"




And she spat and hiccuped with disgust, as though she had seen all the dirt in the world spread out beneath her.




One evening La Faloise vanished, and a week later it became known that he was in the country with an uncle whose mania was botany. He was pasting his specimens for him and stood a chance of marrying a very plain, pious cousin. Nana shed no tears for him. She simply said to the count:




"Eh, little rough, another rival less! You're chortling today. But he was becoming serious! He wanted to marry me."




He waxed pale, and she flung her arms round his neck and hung there, laughing, while she emphasized every little cruel speech with a caress.




"You can't marry Nana! Isn't that what's fetching you, eh? When they're all bothering me with their marriages you're raging in your corner. It isn't possible; you must wait till your wife kicks the bucket. Oh, if she were only to do that, how you'd come rushing round! How you'd fling yourself on the ground and make your offer with all the grand accompaniments--sighs and tears and vows! Wouldn't it be nice, darling, eh?"




Her voice had become soft, and she was chaffing him in a ferociously wheedling manner. He was deeply moved and began blushing as he paid her back her kisses. Then she cried:




"By God, to think I should have guessed! He's thought about it; he's waiting for his wife to go off the hooks! Well, well, that's the finishing touch! Why, he's even a bigger rascal than the others!"




Muffat had resigned himself to "the others." Nowadays he was trusting to the last relics of his personal dignity in order to remain "Monsieur" among the servants and intimates of the house, the man, in fact, who because he gave most was the official lover. And his passion grew fiercer. He kept his position because he paid for it, buying even smiles at a high price. He was even robbed and he never got his money's worth, but a disease seemed to be gnawing his vitals from which he could not prevent himself suffering. Whenever he entered Nana's bedroom he was simply content to open the windows for a second or two in order to get rid of the odors the others left behind them, the essential smells of fair-haired men and dark, the smoke of cigars, of which the pungency choked him. This bedroom was becoming a veritable thoroughfare, so continually were boots wiped on its threshold. Yet never a man among them was stopped by the bloodstain barring the door. Zoe was still preoccupied by this stain; it was a simple mania with her, for she was a clean girl, and it horrified her to see it always there. Despite everything her eyes would wander in its direction, and she now never entered Madame's room without remarking:




"It's strange that don't go. All the same, plenty of folk come in this way."




Nana kept receiving the best news from Georges, who was by that time already convalescent in his mother's keeping at Les Fondettes, and she used always to make the same reply.




"Oh, hang it, time's all that's wanted. It's apt to grow paler as feet cross it."




As a matter of fact, each of the gentlemen, whether Foucarmont, Steiner, La Faloise or Fauchery, had borne away some of it on their bootsoles. And Muffat, whom the bloodstain preoccupied as much as it did Zoe, kept studying it in his own despite, as though in its gradual rosy disappearance he would read the number of men that passed. He secretly dreaded it and always stepped over it out of a vivid fear of crushing some live thing, some naked limb lying on the floor.




But in the bedroom within he would grow dizzy and intoxicated and would forget everything--the mob of men which constantly crossed it, the sign of mourning which barred its door. Outside, in the open air of the street, he would weep occasionally out of sheer shame and disgust and would vow never to enter the room again. And the moment the portiere had closed behind him he was under the old influence once more and felt his whole being melting in the damp warm air of the place, felt his flesh penetrated by a perfume, felt himself overborne by a voluptuous yearning for self-annihilation. Pious and habituated to ecstatic experiences in sumptuous chapels, he there re-encountered precisely the same mystical sensations as when he knelt under some painted window and gave way to the intoxication of organ music and incense. Woman swayed him as jealously and despotically as the God of wrath, terrifying him, granting him moments of delight, which were like spasms in their keenness, in return for hours filled with frightful, tormenting visions of hell and eternal tortures. In Nana's presence, as in church, the same stammering accents were his, the same prayers and the same fits of despair--nay, the same paroxysms of humility peculiar to an accursed creature who is crushed down in the mire from whence he has sprung. His fleshly desires, his spiritual needs, were confounded together and seemed to spring from the obscure depths of his being and to bear but one blossom on the tree of his existence. He abandoned himself to the power of love and of faith, those twin levers which move the world. And despite all the struggles of his reason this bedroom of Nana's always filled him with madness, and he would sink shuddering under the almighty dominion of sex, just as he would swoon before the vast unknown of heaven.




Then when she felt how humble he was Nana grew tyrannously triumphant. The rage for debasing things was inborn in her. It did not suffice her to destroy them; she must soil them too. Her delicate hands left abominable traces and themselves decomposed whatever they had broken. And he in his imbecile condition lent himself to this sort of sport, for he was possessed by vaguely remembered stories of saints who were devoured by vermin and in turn devoured their own excrements. When once she had him fast in her room and the doors were shut, she treated herself to a man's infamy. At first they joked together, and she would deal him light blows and impose quaint tasks on him, making him lisp like a child and repeat tags of sentences.




"Say as I do: 'tonfound it! Ickle man damn vell don't tare about it!"




He would prove so docile as to reproduce her very accent.




"'Tonfound it! Ickle man damn vell don't tare about it!"




Or again she would play bear, walking on all fours on her rugs when she had only her chemise on and turning round with a growl as though she wanted to eat him. She would even nibble his calves for the fun of the thing. Then, getting up again:




"It's your turn now; try it a bit. I bet you don't play bear like me."




It was still charming enough. As bear she amused him with her white skin and her fell of ruddy hair. He used to laugh and go down on all fours, too, and growl and bite her calves, while she ran from him with an affectation of terror.




"Are we beasts, eh?" she would end by saying. "You've no notion how ugly you are, my pet! Just think if they were to see you like that at the Tuileries!"




But ere long these little games were spoiled. It was not cruelty in her case, for she was still a good-natured girl; it was as though a passing wind of madness were blowing ever more strongly in the shut-up bedroom. A storm of lust disordered their brains, plunged them into the delirious imaginations of the flesh. The old pious terrors of their sleepless nights were now transforming themselves into a thirst for bestiality, a furious longing to walk on all fours, to growl and to bite. One day when he was playing bear she pushed him so roughly that he fell against a piece of furniture, and when she saw the lump on his forehead she burst into involuntary laughter. After that her experiments on La Faloise having whetted her appetite, she treated him like an animal, threshing him and chasing him to an accompaniment of kicks.




"Gee up! Gee up! You're a horse. Hoi! Gee up! Won't you hurry up, you dirty screw?"




At other times he was a dog. She would throw her scented handkerchief to the far end of the room, and he had to run and pick it up with his teeth, dragging himself along on hands and knees.




"Fetch it, Caesar! Look here, I'll give you what for if you don't look sharp! Well done, Caesar! Good dog! Nice old fellow! Now behave pretty!"




And he loved his abasement and delighted in being a brute beast. He longed to sink still further and would cry:




"Hit harder. On, on! I'm wild! Hit away!"




She was seized with a whim and insisted on his coming to her one night clad in his magnificent chamberlain's costume. Then how she did laugh and make fun of him when she had him there in all his glory, with the sword and the cocked hat and the white breeches and the full-bottomed coat of red cloth laced with gold and the symbolic key hanging on its left-hand skirt. This key made her especially merry and urged her to a wildly fanciful and extremely filthy discussion of it. Laughing without cease and carried away by her irreverence for pomp and by the joy of debasing him in the official dignity of his costume, she shook him, pinched him, shouted, "Oh, get along with ye, Chamberlain!" and ended by an accompaniment of swinging kicks behind. Oh, those kicks! How heartily she rained them on the Tuileries and the majesty of the imperial court, throning on high above an abject and trembling people. That's what she thought of society! That was her revenge! It was an affair of unconscious hereditary spite; it had come to her in her blood. Then when once the chamberlain was undressed and his coat lay spread on the ground she shrieked, "Jump!" And he jumped. She shrieked, "Spit!" And he spat. With a shriek she bade him walk on the gold, on the eagles, on the decorations, and he walked on them. Hi tiddly hi ti! Nothing was left; everything was going to pieces. She smashed a chamberlain just as she smashed a flask or a comfit box, and she made filth of him, reduced him to a heap of mud at a street corner.




Meanwhile the goldsmiths had failed to keep their promise, and the bed was not delivered till one day about the middle of January. Muffat was just then in Normandy, whither he had gone to sell a last stray shred of property, but Nana demanded four thousand francs forthwith. He was not due in Paris till the day after tomorrow, but when his business was once finished he hastened his return and without even paying a flying visit in the Rue Miromesnil came direct to the Avenue de Villiers. Ten o'clock was striking. As he had a key of a little door opening on the Rue Cardinet, he went up unhindered. In the drawing room upstairs Zoe, who was polishing the bronzes, stood dumfounded at sight of him, and not knowing how to stop him, she began with much circumlocution, informing him that M. Venot, looking utterly beside himself, had been searching for him since yesterday and that he had already come twice to beg her to send Monsieur to his house if Monsieur arrived at Madame's before going home. Muffat listened to her without in the least understanding the meaning of her recital; then he noticed her agitation and was seized by a sudden fit of jealousy of which he no longer believed himself capable. He threw himself against the bedroom door, for he heard the sound of laughter within. The door gave; its two flaps flew asunder, while Zoe withdrew, shrugging her shoulders. So much the worse for Madame! As Madame was bidding good-by to her wits, she might arrange matters for herself.




And on the threshold Muffat uttered a cry at the sight that was presented to his view.




"My God! My God!"




The renovated bedroom was resplendent in all its royal luxury. Silver buttons gleamed like bright stars on the tea-rose velvet of the hangings. These last were of that pink flesh tint which the skies assume on fine evenings, when Venus lights her fires on the horizon against the clear background of fading daylight. The golden cords and tassels hanging in corners and the gold lace-work surrounding the panels were like little flames of ruddy strands of loosened hair, and they half covered the wide nakedness of the room while they emphasized its pale, voluptuous tone. Then over against him there was the gold and silver bed, which shone in all the fresh splendor of its chiseled workmanship, a throne this of sufficient extent for Nana to display the outstretched glory of her naked limbs, an altar of Byzantine sumptuousness, worthy of the almighty puissance of Nana's sex, which at this very hour lay nudely displayed there in the religious immodesty befitting an idol of all men's worship. And close by, beneath the snowy reflections of her bosom and amid the triumph of the goddess, lay wallowing a shameful, decrepit thing, a comic and lamentable ruin, the Marquis de Chouard in his nightshirt.




The count had clasped his hands together and, shaken by a paroxysmal shuddering, he kept crying:"My God! My God!"




It was for the Marquis de Chouard, then, that the golden roses flourished on the side panels, those bunches of golden roses blooming among the golden leaves; it was for him that the Cupids leaned forth with amorous, roguish laughter from their tumbling ring on the silver trelliswork. And it was for him that the faun at his feet discovered the nymph sleeping, tired with dalliance, the figure of Night copied down to the exaggerated thighs--which caused her to be recognizable of all--from Nana's renowned nudity. Cast there like the rag of something human which has been spoiled and dissolved by sixty years of debauchery, he suggested the charnelhouse amid the glory of the woman's dazzling contours. Seeing the door open, he had risen up, smitten with sudden terror as became an infirm old man. This last night of passion had rendered him imbecile; he was entering on his second childhood; and, his speech failing him, he remained in an attitude of flight, half-paralyzed, stammering, shivering, his nightshirt half up his skeleton shape, and one leg outside the clothes, a livid leg, covered with gray hair. Despite her vexation Nana could not keep from laughing.




"Do lie down! Stuff yourself into the bed," she said, pulling him back and burying him under the coverlet, as though he were some filthy thing she could not show anyone.




Then she sprang up to shut the door again. She was decidedly never lucky with her little rough. He was always coming when least wanted. And why had he gone to fetch money in Normandy? The old man had brought her the four thousand francs, and she had let him have his will of her. She pushed back the two flaps of the door and shouted:




"So much the worse for you! It's your fault. Is that the way to come into a room? I've had enough of this sort of thing. Ta ta!"




Muffat remained standing before the closed door, thunderstruck by what he had just seen. His shuddering fit increased. It mounted from his feet to his heart and brain. Then like a tree shaken by a mighty wind, he swayed to and fro and dropped on his knees, all his muscles giving way under him. And with hands despairingly outstretched he stammered:




"This is more than I can bear, my God! More than I can bear!"




He had accepted every situation but he could do so no longer. He had come to the end of his strength and was plunged in the dark void where man and his reason are together overthrown. In an extravagant access of faith he raised his hands ever higher and higher, searching for heaven, calling on God.




"Oh no, I do not desire it! Oh, come to me, my God! Succor me; nay, let me die sooner! Oh no, not that man, my God! It is over; take me, carry me away, that I may not see, that I may not feel any longer! Oh, I belong to you, my God! Our Father which art in heaven--"




And burning with faith, he continued his supplication, and an ardent prayer escaped from his lips. But someone touched him on the shoulder. He lifted his eyes; it was M. Venot. He was surprised to find him praying before that closed door. Then as though God Himself had responded to his appeal, the count flung his arms round the little old gentleman's neck. At last he could weep, and he burst out sobbing and repeated:




"My brother, my brother."




All his suffering humanity found comfort in that cry. He drenched M. Venot's face with tears; he kissed him, uttering fragmentary ejaculations.




"Oh, my brother, how I am suffering! You only are left me, my brother. Take me away forever--oh, for mercy's sake, take me away!"




Then M. Venot pressed him to his bosom and called him "brother" also. But he had a fresh blow in store for him. Since yesterday he had been searching for him in order to inform him that the Countess Sabine, in a supreme fit of moral aberration, had but now taken flight with the manager of one of the departments in a large, fancy emporium. It was a fearful scandal, and all Paris was already talking about it. Seeing him under the influence of such religious exaltation, Venot felt the opportunity to be favorable and at once told him of the meanly tragic shipwreck of his house. The count was not touched thereby. His wife had gone? That meant nothing to him; they would see what would happen later on. And again he was seized with anguish, and gazing with a look of terror at the door, the walls, the ceiling, he continued pouring forth his single supplication:




"Take me away! I cannot bear it any longer! Take me away!"




M. Venot took him away as though he had been a child. From that day forth Muffat belonged to him entirely; he again became strictly attentive to the duties of religion; his life was utterly blasted. He had resigned his position as chamberlain out of respect for the outraged modesty of the Tuileries, and soon Estelle, his daughter, brought an action against him for the recovery of a sum of sixty thousand francs, a legacy left her by an aunt to which she ought to have succeeded at the time of her marriage. Ruined and living narrowly on the remains of his great fortune, he let himself be gradually devoured by the countess, who ate up the husks Nana had rejected. Sabine was indeed ruined by the example of promiscuity set her by her husband's intercourse with the wanton. She was prone to every excess and proved the ultimate ruin and destruction of his very hearth. After sundry adventures she had returned home, and he had taken her back in a spirit of Christian resignation and forgiveness. She haunted him as his living disgrace, but he grew more and more indifferent and at last ceased suffering from these distresses. Heaven took him out of his wife's hands in order to restore him to the arms of God, and so the voluptuous pleasures he had enjoyed with Nana were prolonged in religious ecstasies, accompanied by the old stammering utterances, the old prayers and despairs, the old fits of humility which befit an accursed creature who is crushed beneath the mire whence he sprang. In the recesses of churches, his knees chilled by the pavement, he would once more experience the delights of the past, and his muscles would twitch, and his brain would whirl deliciously, and the satisfaction of the obscure necessities of his existence would be the same as of old.




On the evening of the final rupture Mignon presented himself at the house in the Avenue de Villiers. He was growing accustomed to Fauchery and was beginning at last to find the presence of his wife's husband infinitely advantageous to him. He would leave all the little household cares to the journalist and would trust him in the active superintendence of all their affairs. Nay, he devoted the money gained by his dramatic successes to the daily expenditure of the family, and as, on his part, Fauchery behaved sensibly, avoiding ridiculous jealousy and proving not less pliant than Mignon himself whenever Rose found her opportunity, the mutual understanding between the two men constantly improved. In fact, they were happy in a partnership which was so fertile in all kinds of amenities, and they settled down side by side and adopted a family arrangement which no longer proved a stumbling block. The whole thing was conducted according to rule; it suited admirably, and each man vied with the other in his efforts for the common happiness. That very evening Mignon had come by Fauchery's advice to see if he could not steal Nana's lady's maid from her, the journalist having formed a high opinion of the woman's extraordinary intelligence. Rose was in despair; for a month past she had been falling into the hands of inexperienced girls who were causing her continual embarrassment. When Zoe received him at the door he forthwith pushed her into the dining room. But at his opening sentence she smiled. The thing was impossible, she said, for she was leaving Madame and establishing herself on her own account. And she added with an expression of discreet vanity that she was daily receiving offers, that the ladies were fighting for her and that Mme Blanche would give a pile of gold to have her back.




Zoe was taking the Tricon's establishment. It was an old project and had been long brooded over. It was her ambition to make her fortune thereby, and she was investing all her savings in it. She was full of great ideas and meditated increasing the business and hiring a house and combining all the delights within its walls. It was with this in view that she had tried to entice Satin, a little pig at that moment dying in hospital, so terribly had she done for herself.




Mignon still insisted with his offer and spoke of the risks run in the commercial life, but Zoe, without entering into explanations about the exact nature of her establishment, smiled a pinched smile, as though she had just put a sweetmeat in her mouth, and was content to remark:




"Oh, luxuries always pay. You see, I've been with others quite long enough, and now I want others to be with me."




And a fierce look set her lip curling. At last she would be "Madame," and for the sake of earning a few louis all those women whose slops she had emptied during the last fifteen years would prostrate themselves before her.




Mignon wished to be announced, and Zoe left him for a moment after remarking that Madame had passed a miserable day. He had only been at the house once before, and he did not know it at all. The dining room with its Gobelin tapestry, its sideboard and its plate filled him with astonishment. He opened the doors familiarly and visited the drawing room and the winter garden, returning thence into the hall. This overwhelming luxury, this gilded furniture, these silks and velvets, gradually filled him with such a feeling of admiration that it set his heart beating. When Zoe came down to fetch him she offered to show him the other rooms, the dressing room, that is to say, and the bedroom. In the latter Mignon's feelings overcame him; he was carried away by them; they filled him with tender enthusiasm.




That damned Nana was simply stupefying him, and yet he thought he knew a thing or two. Amid the downfall of the house and the servants' wild, wasteful race to destruction, massed-up riches still filled every gaping hole and overtopped every ruined wall. And Mignon, as he viewed this lordly monument of wealth, began recalling to mind the various great works he had seen. Near Marseilles they had shown him an aqueduct, the stone arches of which bestrode an abyss, a Cyclopean work which cost millions of money and ten years of intense labor. At Cherbourg he had seen the new harbor with its enormous works, where hundreds of men sweated in the sun while cranes filled the sea with huge squares of rock and built up a wall where a workman now and again remained crushed into bloody pulp. But all that now struck him as insignificant. Nana excited him far more. Viewing the fruit of her labors, he once more experienced the feelings of respect that had overcome him one festal evening in a sugar refiner's chateau. This chateau had been erected for the refiner, and its palatial proportions and royal splendor had been paid for by a single material--sugar. It was with something quite different, with a little laughable folly, a little delicate nudity--it was with this shameful trifle, which is so powerful as to move the universe, that she alone, without workmen, without the inventions of engineers, had shaken Paris to its foundations and had built up a fortune on the bodies of dead men.




"Oh, by God, what an implement!"




Mignon let the words escape him in his ecstasy, for he felt a return of personal gratitude.




Nana had gradually lapsed into a most mournful condition. To begin with, the meeting of the marquis and the count had given her a severe fit of feverish nervousness, which verged at times on laughter. Then the thought of this old man going away half dead in a cab and of her poor rough, whom she would never set eyes on again now that she had driven him so wild, brought on what looked like the beginnings of melancholia. After that she grew vexed to hear about Satin's illness. The girl had disappeared about a fortnight ago and was now ready to die at Lariboisiere, to such a damnable state had Mme Robert reduced her. When she ordered the horses to be put to in order that she might have a last sight of this vile little wretch Zoe had just quietly given her a week's notice. The announcement drove her to desperation at once! It seemed to her she was losing a member of her own family. Great heavens! What was to become of her when left alone? And she besought Zoe to stay, and the latter, much flattered by Madame's despair, ended by kissing her to show that she was not going away in anger. No, she had positively to go: the heart could have no voice in matters of business.




But that day was one of annoyances. Nana was thoroughly disgusted and gave up the idea of going out. She was dragging herself wearily about the little drawing room when Labordette came up to tell her of a splendid chance of buying magnificent lace and in the course of his remarks casually let slip the information that Georges was dead. The announcement froze her.




"Zizi dead!" she cried.




And involuntarily her eyes sought the pink stain on the carpet, but it had vanished at last; passing footsteps had worn it away. Meanwhile Labordette entered into particulars. It was not exactly known how he died. Some spoke of a wound reopening, others of suicide. The lad had plunged, they said, into a tank at Les Fondettes. Nana kept repeating:




"Dead! Dead!"




She had been choking with grief since morning, and now she burst out sobbing and thus sought relief. Hers was an infinite sorrow: it overwhelmed her with its depth and immensity. Labordette wanted to comfort her as touching Georges, but she silenced him with a gesture and blurted out:




"It isn't only he; it's everything, everything. I'm very wretched. Oh yes, I know! They'll again be saying I'm a hussy. To think of the mother mourning down there and of the poor man who was groaning in front of my door this morning and of all the other people that are now ruined after running through all they had with me! That's it; punish Nana; punish the beastly thing! Oh, I've got a broad back! I can hear them as if I were actually there! 'That dirty wench who lies with everybody and cleans out some and drives others to death and causes a whole heap of people pain!'"




She was obliged to pause, for tears choked her utterance, and in her anguish she flung herself athwart a divan and buried her face in a cushion. The miseries she felt to be around her, miseries of which she was the cause, overwhelmed her with a warm, continuous stream of self-pitying tears, and her voice failed as she uttered a little girl's broken plaint:




"Oh, I'm wretched! Oh, I'm wretched! I can't go on like this: it's choking me. It's too hard to be misunderstood and to see them all siding against you because they're stronger. However, when you've got nothing to reproach yourself with and your conscious is clear, why, then I say, 'I won't have it! I won't have it!'"




In her anger she began rebeling against circumstances, and getting up, she dried her eyes, and walked about in much agitation.




"I won't have it! They can say what they like, but it's not my fault! Am I a bad lot, eh? I give away all I've got; I wouldn't crush a fly! It's they who are bad! Yes, it's they! I never wanted to be horrid to them. And they came dangling after me, and today they're kicking the bucket and begging and going to ruin on purpose."




Then she paused in front of Labordette and tapped his shoulders.




"Look here," she said, "you were there all along; now speak the truth: did I urge them on? Weren't there always a dozen of 'em squabbling who could invent the dirtiest trick? They used to disgust me, they did! I did all I knew not to copy them: I was afraid to. Look here, I'll give you a single instance: they all wanted to marry me! A pretty notion, eh? Yes, dear boy, I could have been countess or baroness a dozen times over and more, if I'd consented. Well now, I refused because I was reasonable. Oh yes, I saved 'em some crimes and other foul acts! They'd have stolen, murdered, killed father and mother. I had onl to say one word, and I didn't say it. You see what I've got for it today. There's Daguenet, for instance; I married that chap off! I made a position for the beggarly fellow after keeping him gratis for weeks! And I met him yesterday, and he looks the other way! Oh, get along, you swine! I'm less dirty than you!"




She had begun pacing about again, and now she brought her fist violently down on a round table.




"By God it isn't fair! Society's all wrong. They come down on the women when it's the men who want you to do things. Yes, I can tell you this now: when I used to go with them--see? I didn't enjoy it; no, I didn't enjoy it one bit. It bored me, on my honor. Well then, I ask you whether I've got anything to do with it! Yes, they bored me to death! If it hadn't been for them and what they made of me, dear boy, I should be in a convent saying my prayers to the good God, for I've always had my share of religion. Dash it, after all, if they have dropped their money and their lives over it, what do I care? It's their fault. I've had nothing to do with it!"




"Certainly not," said Labordette with conviction.




Zoe ushered in Mignon, and Nana received him smilingly. She had cried a good deal, but it was all over now. Still glowing with enthusiasm, he complimented her on her installation, but she let him see that she had had enough of her mansion and that now she had other projects and would sell everything up one of these days. Then as he excused himself for calling on the ground that he had come about a benefit performance in aid of old Bose, who was tied to his armchair by paralysis, she expressed extreme pity and took two boxes. Meanwhile Zoe announced that the carriage was waiting for Madame, and she asked for her hat and as she tied the strings told them about poor, dear Satin's mishap, adding:




"I'm going to the hospital. Nobody ever loved me as she did. Oh, they're quite right when they accuse the men of heartlessness! Who knows? Perhaps I shan't see her alive. Never mind, I shall ask to see her: I want to give her a kiss."




Labordette and Mignon smiled, and as Nana was no longer melancholy she smiled too. Those two fellows didn't count; they could enter into her feelings. And they both stood and admired her in silent abstraction while she finished buttoning her gloves. She alone kept her feet amid the heaped-up riches of her mansion, while a whole generation of men lay stricken down before her. Like those antique monsters whose redoubtable domains were covered with skeletons, she rested her feet on human skulls. She was ringed round with catastrophes. There was the furious immolation of Vandeuvres; the melancholy state of Foucarmont, who was lost in the China seas; the smashup of Steiner, who now had to live like an honest man; the satisfied idiocy of La Faloise, and the tragic shipwreck of the Muffats. Finally there was the white corpse of Georges, over which Philippe was now watching, for he had come out of prison but yesterday. She had finished her labor of ruin and death. The fly that had flown up from the ordure of the slums, bringing with it the leaven of social rottenness, had poisoned all these men by merely alighting on them. It was well done--it was just. She had avenged the beggars and the wastrels from whose caste she issued. And while, metaphorically speaking, her sex rose in a halo of glory and beamed over prostrate victims like a mounting sun shining brightly over a field of carnage, the actual woman remained as unconscious as a splendid animal, and in her ignorance of her mission was the good-natured courtesan to the last. She was still big; she was still plump; her health was excellent, her spirits capital. But this went for nothing now, for her house struck her as ridiculous. It was too small; it was full of furniture which got in her way. It was a wretched business, and the long and the short of the matter was she would have to make a fresh start. In fact, she was meditating something much better, and so she went off to kiss Satin for the last time. She was in all her finery and looked clean and solid and as brand new as if she had never seen service before.




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 25楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  13


临近九月底了。一天,缪法伯爵约定要到娜娜家里吃晚饭,可是他在黄昏时分就来了,他来告诉娜娜,他突然接到一项命令,要他到杜伊勒里宫去。公馆里还未点灯,仆人们在厨房里吵吵嚷嚷,说说笑笑。伯爵悄悄地上了楼梯,屋子里又黑又闷热,楼梯上的彩绘玻璃闪烁着。到了楼上,他悄悄推开客厅的门。映在天花板上的一道淡红色的阳光渐渐暗淡下去;红色的帷幔、宽大的坐榻、油漆家具、杂乱无章的刺绣、铜器和瓷器,都在黑暗中沉睡了。黑暗犹如绵绵细雨在淹没着每一个角落,牙雕不再闪光,金饰不再生辉。黑暗中,只有一件白色的东西看得清楚,那是一条舒展开来的宽大裙子,他还瞥见娜娜躺在乔治的怀里。这是无法抵赖的事实。他想叫喊,但终未喊出声来,呆呆地愣在那里。




娜娜一跃而起,把缪法推进卧室,好让小伙子趁机逃走。




“进来吧,”她吓得晕头转向,低声说道,“我马上向你说清楚……”




这样被缪法当场看见,她很恼怒。她从来没在自家客厅里,敞着门,干出这样荒唐的事。这次是因为发生了一件事,乔治因为嫉妒菲利普,盛怒之下同她吵了嘴,事后又搂着她的脖子,呜呜咽咽,他是那样伤心,她不知道怎样安慰他,她很怜悯他,于是就依从了他。只有这一回,她糊里糊涂地竟同一个小孩子干了这样的蠢事,其实他被母亲管得很严,连买紫罗兰送给她也不能,不料伯爵来了,正好撞见。真倒霉!想做个好心人,却得到这样的结果!




她把伯爵推进去的那间卧室,里面黑咕隆咚的,她摸索着找到了呼唤铃,气冲冲地按了按,叫人送灯来。这事全怪朱利安!如果客厅里有盏灯,就一点事儿也不会发生,黑夜这个怪物的降临,才使她动了春心。




“我求求你,我的宝贝,理智一点。”佐爱把灯送来后,她说道。




伯爵坐在那儿,双手放在膝盖上,眼睛瞅着地板,呆呆地想着刚才见到的情景。他并没有气得大喊大叫,只浑身哆嗦着,好像看到了什么可怕的东西,吓得浑身都凉了。他虽痛苦,却一声不吭,娜娜深受感动,于是,她竭力安慰他:




“好了,是我错了……我做得很不对,你看,我已经懊悔了。这件事搞得你很不痛快,其实我心里也很难受……算了吧,你气量大一点,原谅我吧。”




她蹲在他的脚下,露出一副温顺的神态,搜索着他的目光,想看看他是否还在恨她。过了一会儿,他长长地叹了口气,慢慢平静下来,这时她做出一副更加娇媚可爱的样子,用庄重而善良的口气对他讲了最后一条理由:




“懂得吧,亲爱的,人与人要互相理解……我不能拒绝我那些穷朋友。”




伯爵被她说得软了心,只要求把乔治打发走。可是现在一切幻想都已破灭了,娜娜发誓如何忠于他的那些话,他再也不相信了。过一天,娜娜还会欺骗他的;他所以要维持这种痛苦的爱情,只是出于一种怯懦的需要,出于一种对生活的恐惧,因为他一想到没有她,自己就无法活下去。




现在是娜娜一生中的黄金时代,她的名字在巴黎无人不知,她在罪孽中不断壮大,她挥金如土,大肆炫耀她的奢侈生活,她公然把一笔笔财富化为乌有,她这样征服了整个巴黎。在她的公馆里,仿佛有一座火光熊熊的熔炉。她无穷尽的欲望就像炉中的烈焰,她的嘴唇轻轻一吹,就把黄金顿时化成灰烬,随时被风席卷而去。如此疯狂地挥霍金钱,确实罕见。这座公馆仿佛建在一个深渊上,那些男人连同他们的财产、他们的身躯,乃至他们的姓氏都在这里被吞噬了,连一点粉末的痕迹都没留下。这个娼妇有着鹦鹉的嗜好,喜欢吃红皮白萝卜和糖衣杏仁,喜欢一点一点地吃肉,每个月花在吃上的费用就达五千法郎。厨房里的浪费令人吃惊,东西流失严重,一桶桶酒被打开喝了,一张张帐单经过三四个人的手就增加了几倍。维克托里娜和弗朗索瓦像主人一样在厨房里指挥一切,他们除了把冷肉和浓场送给亲戚在家吃喝外,还经常请一些人到厨房里吃饭。朱利安总是向供应商索取回扣,装玻璃的人每装一块价值三十苏的玻璃,他就叫多支出二十个苏,这二十个苏就落进他的腰包。夏尔则吞吃喂马的燕麦,把买进的东西虚报一倍,把从前门买进来的东西,又从后门卖出去。在这普遍的浪费风气中,如同攻克一座城市后进行洗劫一样,佐爱的手段最高明,她为了保全别人的面子,对每个人的盗窃行为睁一眼闭一眼,以便混水摸鱼,达到掩盖自己盗窃行为的目的。但是最糟糕的还是浪费,隔夜的饭菜都被扔到路边,食物堆积很多,仆人们都吃得倒了胃口,玻璃杯上粘了糖,煤气灯日夜不灭,把墙壁都烤裂了;还有粗枝大叶、蓄意破坏和意外事故造成的损失,所有这一切都加速了这个被那么多张嘴吞噬的家庭的毁灭。另外,在楼上,太太那里毁灭之势就更加明显。许多价值一万法郎的裙子,主人只穿过两次,就被佐爱拿出去卖了;一些珠宝首饰不翼而飞,像在抽屉里化成了粉末;东西胡乱买,当天买来的新东西,第二天就被人丢在角落里,扫到街上。她见到一样价值昂贵的东西,没有不想买的,因此,她的周围经常有些残花和破碎的小玩意,她一时心血来潮买来的东西,价钱越贵她就越高兴。任何东西到了她的手里总要弄坏;她什么东西都打坏,凡是被她那洁白小手指碰过的东西不是褪了色,就是弄脏了;凡是她走过的地方,都要留下一大片说不出名字的碎屑、弄皱的碎布片和粘满污泥的布条。另外,在零花钱方面,由于随便买东西,经常出现大笔帐款需要支付:欠帽子店二万法郎,欠洗衣店三万法郎,欠鞋店一万二千法郎;她的马厩花掉她五万法郎;六个月内,她就欠下裁缝店十二万法郎。据拉博德特估计,她每年家庭开支平均达四十万法郎。这一年她并未增加开支项目,却花了一百万,这个数字把她吓呆了,她自己也说不出这些钱用到何处了。到公馆来的男人一批未走,又来一批,满车金子倒下来也填不满这个无底洞,这个洞在她公馆的地砖下面,在她的豪华生活的爆裂声中不断下陷着。




然而,娜娜最近又一次心血来潮,她绞尽脑汁,想把卧室重新装饰一下,怎样装饰她已经考虑好了:卧室的墙上全部装挂上茶红色天鹅绒,上面装饰上小巧玲珑的银色边缝,这样的装饰一直延伸到天花板上,使卧室像帐篷一样,再用金线细绳和金丝流苏作配饰。她觉得这样的布置既豪华又雅致,这样的绝妙背景可衬托出她的白里透红的皮肤。不过,卧室是用来放床的,因此床就应该是奇妙的、令人眼花缭乱的东西。娜娜幻想有一张人们从来没有见过的床,它既像国王的宝座,又像神坛,使巴黎的人都到她的床前来膜拜她那至高无上的裸体。这张床将全部用金子和银子镶嵌而成,看上去颇像一件巨大的首饰,银制的框架上点缀上若干金制的玫瑰花,床头放一些鲜花,鲜花丛中放一群小爱神,笑吟吟地探着身子,在幽暗中窥视着淫乐行为。她把这个计划对拉博德特说了,他给她找来了两个金银匠。他们已经着手画图。这张床要花五万法郎,缪法把这张床作为礼物馈赠她。




这位少妇感到惊讶的是,在这条流着黄金的河流中,她的四肢都被它的波涛淹没了,而她竟然还时常感到手头拮据。有些日子,她竟然为了微不足道的几个金路易被弄得焦头烂额,最后不得不向佐爱借,或自己想方设法去弄。不过,在她采取不得已的办法之前,她总是用开玩笑的样子,向朋友们试探要钱,她总是把男人们身上的钱掏得精光,连一个子儿也不剩。三个月来,被她搜刮一空的主要是菲利普。在她经济拮据时,菲利普每次来了,都得把钱包留下来。时隔不久,她胆子更大了,竟然向他借钱,每次借两百法郎,或三百法郎,但是从未超过这样的数目,她用借来的钱去支付借据或偿还逼得很紧的债务;菲利普于七月份已被任命为上尉司库,每次娜娜向他借钱,他总是第二天就带来,并表示歉意,说他经济并不宽裕,因为于贡老太太现在对儿子管得很严。三个月后,这些小额借款,经常到期不还,积累起来,已有一万法郎左右。上尉依然笑得那么爽朗。不过,他日渐消瘦,有时心绪不宁,脸上浮现出愁苦的阴影。但是,只要娜娜看他一眼,他就顿时春心似火,眉飞色舞。她对他很温情,经常在门后吻他,把他弄得神魂颠倒,有时她突然向他调情,把他缠住,只要他走出兵营,他就寸步不离地跟着她转。




一天晚上,娜娜说她的教名叫泰雷兹,她的圣名瞻礼日是十月十五日。每个男人都给她送了礼物。菲利普上尉送来的礼物是一个安放在金底座上的古老的萨克斯瓷器糖果盒。他来到时,见她一个人在梳洗室里,刚刚洗完澡,身上只穿一件红白两色的法兰绒宽大浴衣,正在仔细观看那些摆在桌子上的礼物。她打开一只天然水晶瓶子的塞子时,打坏了那个瓶子。




“啊!你太热情了!”她说,“这是什么?拿出来看看,你还像个孩子,花钱买这些小玩艺!”




她责备他,既然手头不宽裕,何必花钱买这样贵重的礼品,其实她心里还是挺高兴的,因为她看他把钱全花在自己身上,从这一点上就可看出他爱她,她很感动。这时,她把那只糖果盒摸来摸去,想看看究竟是怎样造出来的,一会儿打开它,一会儿又关上它。




“当心点,”他低声说道,“这东西很容易打碎。”




娜娜耸耸肩膀。难道他以为她的手笨得像搬运工人!突然盒盖掉在地上打碎了,她手里只拿着盒身。她惊呆了,眼睛瞅着地上的碎片,说道:




“哎!打碎了!”




接着,她笑起来。在她看来,地上的碎片很有趣。那是一种神经质般的笑,傻笑,就像一个淘气的孩子,打碎了东西,反而觉得好玩。开始菲利普生气了,这个可恶的女人,不知道他烦了多少神才弄到这个小玩艺。她见他变了脸色,就竭力忍住笑。




“哎,这可不是我的错……它本来就有裂痕了。这些老古董一点不结实……这只盖子就是这样!你看见它掉在地上蹦了没有?”




说完,她又狂笑起来。年轻人虽然竭力克制自己,眸子里还是流出了泪水,于是她就向他扑过去,温情地搂住他的脖子,说道:




“你真傻!我还是爱你的。如果什么东西都不打坏,商人就不要卖东西了。这些东西造出来就是让人打坏的……瞧!这把扇子不就是用胶水粘起来的吗?”




她拿起一把扇子,把扇骨一拉,上面的绸布被撕成两块。似乎这样她就高兴了。她刚才打碎了他的礼物,为了表示她把其它礼物也不看在眼里,就干脆好好过过瘾,她就来了一场大破坏,她把所有礼物都打坏,以此来证明没有一样东西是结实的。她冷漠的眼睛里炯炯发光,嘴唇微微翘起,露出了洁白的牙齿。一切都被她打成碎片后,她的脸上泛起了红晕,又笑起来,张开手掌拍着桌子,然后学着淘气孩子的声音,吐字不清地说道:




“完了!全完了!全完了!”




这时菲利普受她的影响,也变得疯狂了,他把她摔倒,吻她的胸部。娜娜搂住他的肩膀,听凭他摆布,她很快乐,她想不起来究竟有多长时间没有这样快乐过了。她搂住他不放,用温柔的语调对他说道:




“喂,亲爱的,你明天还要给我带十个金路易来……我遇到一件烦恼事,面包店的一张帐单把我愁死了。”他的脸霎时变得苍白;接着,他在她的额头上吻了最后一下,他只说了一句:




“我尽量想办法。”




他们沉默了一阵。娜娜穿衣服了。菲利普把额头贴在一块玻璃窗上。一会儿后,他走回来,慢吞吞地说道:




“娜娜,你应该嫁给我。”




这个想法一下子把娜娜逗乐了,她笑得前仰后合。




“我可怜的宝贝,你简直病了!……是不是因为我向你要十个金路易,你就向我求婚?这永远不可能。我太喜欢你啦。




啊!你这个想法真傻。”




然后,佐爱进来给她穿鞋子,他们不再谈这件事了。女仆看见桌子上礼物的碎片。她问太太要不要把这些东西收起来;太太叫她统统扔掉,她便用裙子兜着带走了。她到了厨房后,大家在这堆碎片中捡了一会,把碎片都分了。




这一天,乔治不顾娜娜的禁令,偷偷进了公馆。弗郎索瓦清清楚楚看见他进来了,仆人们都在私下里讥笑女主人,等着看她的笑话。乔治一直溜到小客厅门口,他听见他哥哥说话的声音,便停下脚步,伫立在门后,里面的动静他都听见了,接吻的声音,连菲利普求婚的声音他也听见了。顿时,他浑身不寒而栗。他像傻瓜一样走了,感到头脑里空荡荡的。他走到黎塞留街,回到他母亲的套间上面的自己的卧室里,才恸哭起来。这一次,他不再怀疑了。一幕可憎的景象总是浮现在他的眼前,娜娜躺在菲利普的怀里,他觉得这是乱伦行为。当他觉得平静下来时,那幕可怕景象再次浮现在他的脑海里,妒火又一次发作起来,他一头扑在床上,紧咬床单,骂下流话,越骂越疯狂。白天就这样过去了。他借口偏头痛,把自己关在房间里。到了夜晚,就更可怕了,他不断做噩梦,心里萌生杀人的狂念。倘若他哥哥住在家里,他就一刀子把他捅了。天亮时,他想自己该冷静一下了。他认为该死的是他自己,等有一辆公共马车经过时,他就从窗户跳下去,让车子碾死。不过,将近十点钟时,他出去了,他在巴黎到处走,在一座座桥上徘徊,最后心里感到有一种无法克制的欲念,他想再次见到娜娜。也许她只要说一句话就能挽救他,当他跨进维里埃大街那座公馆时,时钟敲响三点了。




将近中午光景,一个可怕的消息传来了,给了于贡夫人当头一棒。菲利普昨天晚上已经被捕入狱,罪名是贪污团里公款一万二千法郎。三个月来,他不断侵吞小笔公款,用伪造单据的方法来掩饰亏缺公款,如果被人发现,就把款赔出来;由于管理委员会的疏忽,这种贪污行为每次总是得逞。得知儿子犯了罪,于贡太太惊呆了,盛怒之下,破口大骂娜娜;她知道菲利普同娜娜的关系,经常为这件事而焦心,生怕祸事发生,所以她才一直留在巴黎未走;可是她从来没有想到会闹出这样丢脸的事,现在她责备自己为什么不给钱给儿子,似乎自己是儿子的同谋犯。她倒在一张扶手椅上,两条腿像瘫痪了似的,她觉得自己成了废物,不能为儿子去奔波,只好呆在那里等死。不过,她突然想起乔治,心里有了一点安慰,乔治在她身边,他能出去奔走一下,也许能救救她和菲利普。于是,她决定不找任何人帮忙,希望这件丑闻不让外人知道,便拖着脚步上楼,心想自己还有一个心爱的孩子在身边。但是到了楼上,她见房间里没有人。门房告诉她,乔治先生早就出去了。这间房子预兆要出第二件祸事;床上乱糟糟的,床单上留下嘴咬过的痕迹,这都可看出乔治是何等痛苦;一把椅子扔倒在地上乱七八糟的衣服当中,像一个死人。乔治大概到那个女人家去了。于贡太太眼里没有泪水了,两条腿恢复了气力,她下楼去了。她要她的两个儿子,她要去把他们要回来。




从早上起,娜娜就遇上烦恼事。首先是面包商在九点钟时拿着帐单来催帐,欠款只有一百三十法郎,而在娜娜的富丽堂皇的公馆里,竟穷得付不起这笔钱。他已来过多次了,自从他宣布不赊帐那天起,娜娜就不去他的店里买面包了,对此他很恼火;现在连仆人们都站在他一边讲话。弗朗索瓦对他说,如果他不大吵大闹,太太是决不会付钱的,夏尔说他也要上楼,去算清一笔拖欠了很久的草料旧帐,维克托里娜劝他再等等,等有一位先生来,与太太正在谈话时闯进去,这样钱就会到手。厨房里成了热闹的地方,所有供应商对公馆的事都了解,因为那些仆人整天过着闲适的生活,饱食终日,无事可做,他们把娜娜的丑事捅出来,说太太剥掉衣服,一丝不挂。总之,什么刻薄的话都说得出,只有膳食总管朱利安一个人装着维护太太:不管怎么说,太太还是挺漂亮的。这时,其他人便一起指责他同女主人睡过觉,而他立刻自命不凡地笑了。这可惹怒了厨娘,因为她对这类事很反感,恨不得变成一个男人,朝这种女人的屁股上吐唾沫。弗朗索瓦想了个坏主意,让面包店老板呆在前厅里等候,但又不把这事禀告太太。吃午饭时,太太下楼,正好撞见他。她接过帐单,叫他三点钟前再来。于是他一边骂一边走,发誓下午一定准时来,不管怎样,一定要把钱要到手。




娜娜很气愤,中饭也没吃好。这一次,她一定要打发了他才行。她已多少次把钱准备好了,可是总是等不到他来就花掉了,不是今天用来买鲜花,就是明天用来捐助一个老年警察。她指望菲利普来,她还感到奇怪,怎么看不见菲利普带着两百法郎来呢?真倒霉,前天晚上她给萨丹买了一些裙子和内衣,花了近一千二百法郎,简直抵上一份嫁妆的钱,现在她手头一个子儿也没有。




将近两点钟,正当娜娜忐忑不安时,拉博德特来了。他带来了床的设计图纸。娜娜这时不再烦闷了,一下子快活得把什么都忘了。她一边拍手一边跳。然后她怀着极大的好奇心,把身子俯在客厅的一张桌子上,仔细察看那张设计图,拉博德特向她解释道:




“你瞧,这是一张船形床。中间是一丛盛开的玫瑰花,这儿是一个用花朵和花蕾编织成的花环,叶子将用金绿色,玫瑰花将用金红色……这儿是床头设计图,银制床架上有一群小爱神在跳轮舞。”




她被他说得心花怒放,打断他的话:




“啊!角落上的那个小家伙真滑稽,他屁股朝天……嗯?他笑的样子很狡猾!他们的眼神都很下流!……你知道,亲爱的,我可不敢在他们面前干风流事喽!”




她的自豪感得到了极大的满足。金银匠说过,没有一个王后睡过这样的床。不过,这里有一个复杂的问题。拉博德特让她看两幅床腿图,其中一幅是仿船形床的床腿图案,另一幅则是人形图案,一个裹着薄纱的夜女神,被一个人身羊足的农牧神揭去了薄纱,露出了光艳照人的裸体。他又补充说,如果选择后一幅图案,金银匠就打算把夜女神制作得同她一样。这样大胆的构思,她听后高兴得脸都发白了,她仿佛看见自己被塑成银雕像,象征着温和、欢乐的黑夜。




“当然,你只要把头和肩膀露出来给他们描摹就行了。”拉博德特说道。




她平静地瞧了他一眼。




“为什么?……既然要塑造一件艺术品,雕塑家怎么塑造,我也无所谓!”




事情就这样定下来了,娜娜选择了人形床腿。这时拉博德特叫住她。




“等一下……这还要增加六千法郎。”




“哎!这对我来说无所谓!”她边笑边嚷道,“还怕我那个小傻瓜没有钱吗!”




现在她在熟悉的人面前,总是用“小傻瓜”来称呼缪法伯爵,而那些熟悉的男人也是这样问她:“昨天晚上你见到你的小傻瓜了吗?”这样的亲昵称呼,她还不敢用来当面叫他。




拉博德特一边卷图纸,一边向她作最后解释:金银匠答应在两个月内,即十二月二十五日前交货,从下星期起,一个雕刻家就来给夜女神塑模型。娜娜送他出门时,倏地想起面包店老板讨帐的事。接着,她突然问道:




“对了,我想起来了,你身上有十个金路易吗?”拉博德特有一条自认为很好的原则,就是永远不借钱给女人。他像平常一样回答:




“没有,姑娘,我身上一点钱也没有……要不要我去找你的小傻瓜。”




她叫他不要去,去也没有用。因为两天前,她从伯爵那里拿了五千法郎。不过,她又后悔自己太谨慎了。拉博德特走后,虽然才到二点半钟,面包商又来了。他猛然坐到前厅的一条长凳上,大声咒骂起来。娜娜在二楼听到骂声,气得脸色发白,尤其令她难过的是,仆人们都在暗暗高兴,他们的谈笑声越来越大,一直飘进她的耳里。他们在厨房里笑得要命;车夫在院子深处向里面张望,弗朗索瓦无缘无故穿过前厅,对着面包商会心地笑了,随后赶紧去向其他仆人报告消息。大伙都瞧不起太太,他们的笑声简直把墙壁都震动了。娜娜感到很孤单,连仆人们也鄙视她,他们窥伺着她的举动,用下流的嘲讽语言侮辱她。她本来想向佐爱借一百三十三法郎,现在放弃了这个念头,她已经欠了佐爱的钱,她太自负了,不想去冒遭到拒绝的危险。这时她是那样激动,便回到了卧室,大声说道:“算了吧,算了吧,我的姑娘,还是靠你自己吧……你的身体是属于你的,与其被人侮辱,还不如利用自己的身体。”




她连佐爱也没有叫,就急急忙忙穿衣服,准备到拉特里贡家里去。这是她每次陷入困境时的最后法宝。她是抢手货,老虔婆拉特里贡经常来求她,她根据自己的需要,有时拒绝,有时答应;她那豪华的生活排场,收支上经常出现亏空,这样的日子越来越多,她只要到老虔婆那里去,肯定可以弄到二十五个金路易。去找拉特里贡,她已习以为常了,就像穷人进当铺一样。




她刚走出卧室,在客厅中间与乔治撞了个满怀,她没有注意他那张蜡黄的面孔和睁得圆圆的忧郁的眼睛。她叹了口气,觉得轻松了。




“阿!是你哥哥叫你来的吧!”




“不是。”小家伙回答,脸色更加蜡黄。




她听后做了一个失望的动作。他来干什么呢?他为什么把路拦住?得啦,她还有急事呢。接着,她又走回来,问道:




“你身上没有钱吗?”




“没有。”




“果然不错,我真傻!你身上是从来不带一个子儿的。连乘马车的六个苏也没有……妈妈不给。你们这些男人就是这样!”




她说完就走。可是乔治又拉住她,他有件事要同她说。她挣脱了乔治,又说她有急事,这时乔治只说了一句话,她就站住了。




“听我说,我知道你要嫁给我哥哥。”




“哎!这真滑稽。”她倒在一张椅子上,尽情笑起来。




“是这样,”小家伙继续说道,“我才不愿意呢……你应该嫁给我……我就是为这事来的。”




“嗯?怎么?你也这样子!”她嚷道,“这是你们一家人的毛病……不行,绝对办不到!这是胡思乱想!难道我向你们提出过这样肮脏的要求吗?你们两人甭想喽,绝对不行!”




乔治的脸上顿时露出了笑颜,难道是他自己偶然听错了?




他又说道:




“那么,你要向我发誓你不同我哥哥睡觉。”




“哎!你真烦人!”娜娜站起来,又显得不耐烦,说道:“真滑稽,你已经耽误了我一会儿了,我再三跟你说,我有急事!……只要我高兴,我就同你哥哥睡觉。难道是你供养我的吗?难道这儿有什么是你花的钱吗?你凭什么来管我?……




是的,我同你哥哥睡觉……”




他抓住她的胳膊,捏得很紧,简直要把胳膊捏断了,他结巴道:




“别说这些话……别说这些话……”




娜娜猛然拍他一巴掌,挣脱了他。




“他现在居然打我了!瞧这小家伙,你快滚吧,立刻就滚……从前我把你留下来,是出于好心,完全出于好心!你睁开眼睛看看就知道了!……你大概不会希望我当你的妈当到死吧,我有许多事要做,不能只抚养孩子。”




他听她讲这番话,心里很难受,浑身发僵,却没有反驳她。每一句话都刺痛他的心,受了这样沉重的打击,他感到自己要死了。她还没有注意到他痛苦的样子,她把早上的烦恼统统发泄在他身上了,心里感到很痛快。




“你同你哥哥一样,你们两人都是坏蛋!……他答应给我送二百法郎来。嘿!呸!我可以等他……不是我一定要他的钱!不是我无钱买发膏……而是我在困难时他扔下我不管!……好吧!你想知道吗?怎么,就是因为你哥哥失言,我出去同另一个男人睡觉,好赚上二十五个金路易。”




乔治听了她的话,吓得晕头转向,他站在门口拦住她;他合着双手,哭着哀求她,结结巴巴说道:




“啊!别这样,啊!别这样!”




“我偏要这样,”她说,“你有钱吗?”




没有,乔治没有钱。他若能弄到钱,那怕丢了命也在所不惜。他从来没有感到自己像现在这样可怜,这样无能,这样年幼。他哭得像个泪人,浑身哆嗦着,他是那么悲伤,她终于看出来了,开始怜悯他了。她轻轻推开他,说道:




“喂,我的宝贝,让我过去,我一定要走……理智一些吧。你真是一个孩子,你已乖乖地呆了一个星期了,可是今天我得考虑我自己的事。你想想吧……你哥哥总算是个大人,这事我不跟他说……啊!听我的话,别把这事告诉他。他不需要知道我到哪里去。我一发起火来,话就没有完。”




她笑了,接着抱住他,吻他的额头。




“再见了,宝贝,我们之间的关系完了,完全完了,听见了吧……我走啦。”




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 26楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  13


随后,她扔下他走了。他伫立在客厅中央。她的最后几句话像警钟一样在他的耳边回响:完了,完全完了;他觉得脚下的地裂开了。他脑子里空空的,刚才等待娜娜的那个男人消失了;只有菲利普还留在娜娜赤裸的怀抱里。她不否认自己爱菲利普,她不愿让菲利普知道她对他不忠,免得让他伤心。完了,完全完了。他深深地吸了口气,扫视房间一下,好像有一个重重的东西压得他喘不过气来。往事一幕幕在他的脑海里浮现,在“藏娇楼”里度过的那些欢乐的夜晚,她抚摸他的时候,他觉得自己就是她的孩子,还有在这房间里的偷情欢乐。这一切不再有了,一去不复返了!他太年轻,他没有很快长大;菲利普取代了他,因为他有胡子。啊!完了,他不能活下去了。他的淫乐充满了无限柔情,充满性爱,他的整个身心都陷进去了。再说,他的哥哥仍然与她相好,他怎么能够忘掉呢?他是自己的同胞兄弟,他的淫乐使他嫉妒得发狂。完了,他不想再活了。




公馆里的门都敞开着,仆人们看见太太走出去,便吵吵嚷嚷,四处走动。在楼下前厅里,面包商与夏尔和弗朗索瓦坐在一条长凳上,说说笑笑。佐爱跑过客厅时,看见乔治在那儿,吃了一惊,她问他是不是在等候太太。是的,他在等候太太,他忘记回答她一件事情。等到剩下他一个人时,他开始寻找什么东西,他没有找到别的东西,只在梳妆室里找到一把锐利的剪刀,娜娜总是喜欢用它来修饰自己,或修剪皮肤或剪汗毛。接着,他把手放在衣袋里,手指使劲地捏着那把剪刀,耐心地等待了一个钟头。




“太太回来了。”佐爱回来后说道,她大概是从卧室的窗口窥见太太的。




公馆里响起了跑步的声音,笑声戛然停止了,各扇门都关上了。乔治听见娜娜付钱给面包商,她只说了三言两语。接着,她上楼了。




“怎么!你还呆在这里!”她一见到乔治就说道,“啊!你这样下去,我们可要闹翻的,我的小宝贝。”




她向卧室走去,乔治跟着她。




“娜娜,你肯嫁给我吗?”




娜娜耸耸肩膀。这个问题问得太愚蠢了,她没有回答。她想对着他的脸把门猛然关上。




“娜娜,你肯嫁给我吗?”




她猛然把门一关。乔治用一只手把门推开,另一只抓住剪刀的手从口袋里伸出来。紧接着,对着自己猛刺一下,剪刀刺进了胸膛。




这时候,娜娜感到出事了,转过身来。她看见他把剪刀刺进胸膛,气得要命。




“这蠢货!这蠢货!还用我的剪刀!……快住手,你这坏孩子!……啊!老天爷!啊!老天爷!”




娜娜吓呆了。小家伙跪了下来,又刺了一下,随即直挺挺地躺在地毯上。他横在门口。娜娜吓得晕头转向,拼命叫喊,她不敢从他的身上跨过去,被拦在屋里面,没法出来找人抢救他。




“佐爱!佐爱!快来呀……叫他快住手……真是愚蠢透了,一个孩子竟这样子!……他在自杀,还是在我家里!谁见过这种事!”




他的样子真叫她害怕。他脸色煞白,双目紧闭。几乎没有流血,只有一点点血,消失在背心下面。她决定从他身上跨过去,这时来了一个人,吓得她直往后退。在她面前,从客厅敞开的门走进来一位老太太。她认出那是于贡太太。老太太惊恐万状,没有说出自己的来意。娜娜仍然往后退着,手套和帽子都未来得及脱掉。她吓得要命,结结巴巴地为自己辩护道:“太太,这可不怪我,我向你发誓……他要娶我,我不肯,他就自杀了。”




于贡太太身穿黑袍,面色苍白,满头银发,慢慢走过来。她坐上马车后,已经不想乔治了,菲利普的错误一直在她的脑海里盘旋。她想娜娜也许能去向法官们求求情,使他们感动。所以她想来央求娜娜,让她去向法官作些有利于儿子的证明。她见公馆楼下的门都开着,她就进来了,走到楼梯边,因为腿有毛病,她迟疑了一会。正在这时候,突然听见可怕的叫声,她就向着发出声音的方向走去。到了楼上,只见一个人躺在地上,衬衫上有血迹,他是乔治,是他的另一个儿子。




娜娜用傻乎乎的语调连声说:




“他要娶我,我不肯,他就自杀了。”




于贡太太没哭叫一声,她弯下腰来。一点不错,那是她的另一个儿子乔治。一个儿子丢尽了脸,另一个儿子自杀了。她并不感到突然,她的一生完了。她跪在地毯上,不知道置身何处,也不看任何人,眼睛只注视着乔治的脸。她把一只手放在儿子的胸口,听听心脏的声音。她感到儿子的心脏还在跳动,便轻轻舒了口气。这时她抬起头,仔细瞧着这间房子和这个女人,似乎现在才回忆起什么来。顿时,她那茫然若失的眼睛炯炯发亮,她一声不吭,显得那样高大,那样可怕,吓得娜娜浑身颤抖。她隔着乔治的身体,继续为自己辩护:




“我向您发誓,太太……如果他的哥哥在这里,他会向您作解释的……”




“他的哥哥贪污公款,坐牢房了。”老太太冷漠地说道。




顿时娜娜透不过气来。究竟为什么发生这些事呢?现在另一个居然又贪污了公款!难道这家人都成了疯子!她不再为自己辩护,仿佛不是在自己家里,只能听凭于贡太太发号施令。几个仆人终于跑过来了,老太太硬要他们把昏迷的乔治抬下楼,放到她的马车里。她宁愿把他杀死,从这座房子里运走,也不让他留下来。娜娜用惊愕的目光瞧着仆人们抬着可怜的治治,他们有的抓肩膀,有的抓腿。母亲跟在后面,现在她已精疲力竭,扶着家具往前走,仿佛她所爱的一切都化为泡影。到了楼梯口,她呜咽起来,回过头,连说两次:




“啊!你害了我们!……你害了我们!”




她没有说别的。娜娜坐着发呆,依然戴着手套和帽子。马车离去了,公馆里又恢复了寂静;她一动不动,什么也不想,唯有乔治自杀的事还在她的头脑里嗡嗡作响。一刻钟后,缪法伯爵来了,发现她还呆在那里。不过,她见到伯爵后,舒了口气,滔滔不绝地对他讲述这件不幸事情的经过,三番五次地讲事情的细枝末节,还把染上血迹的剪刀拿起来,做治治自杀的动作,伯爵听后,心里惶惶不安。她心里想到的是要证明自己是无辜的。




“喂,亲爱的,这是我的过错吗?如果你是法官,你会判我有罪吗?……我并未叫菲利普侵吞公款,也未逼这个可怜虫自杀……在这些事件中,我是最倒霉的。他在我家里干蠢事,给我添麻烦,还把我当成坏女人。”




说到这里她哭了。她紧张的情绪略微松弛了一些,觉得浑身软绵绵的,很不舒服,她很伤感,无限忧伤。




“你也一样,你也显得不高兴……你问问佐爱,看我对这件事有没有责任……佐爱,你说吧,你给先生讲讲吧……”




女仆已经忙了一阵子,她从梳妆室里拿来一条毛巾,端来一盆水擦地毯,想趁血迹未干,把血迹擦掉。




“啊!先生,”佐爱说,“太太够伤心了!”




这个悲剧令缪法伯爵震惊,他的心都凉了,头脑里总是想到那位母亲在哭她的两个儿子。他知道她的心灵很高尚,他仿佛看见她穿一身寡妇服装,在丰岱特慢慢死去。娜娜感到更加失望。现在她还想着治治倒在地上,衬衫上有一个鲜红的洞,想到这里,她痛苦不堪。




“他是那样可爱,那样温顺,那样甜蜜……啊!你知道,我的宝贝,不管你生气不生气,这个孩子,我爱他!我控制不住自己,我不能自拔……再说,现在他对你毫无影响了。他已不在了,你如愿已偿了,你也可以放心了,你不会再撞见我们在一起了……”




她说最后几句话时心里很懊悔,喉咙哽住了,缪法终于安慰她了。算了吧,她应该坚强起来,她说得对,这不是她的过错。娜娜不哭了,说道:




“听我说,你去替我了解一下他的情况……马上就去!我要求你去!”




他拿起帽子,去了解乔治的消息。三刻钟后,他回来了,瞥见娜娜忧伤地趴在窗口,他在人行道上对她大声喊道,小家伙没有死,甚至还有希望救活。她高兴极了,马上跳起来;她又唱又跳,觉得生活是多么美好。佐爱却不高兴,因为血迹总是擦不掉。她一直瞅着血迹,每次走过时总是说:




“你知道,太太,血迹还没有消失。”




确实,血迹仍然留在地毯上,呈现淡红色,印在地毯的白色蔷薇花图案上,就在卧室的门口,仿佛是横在门口的一道血线。




“行了!”娜娜高兴地说,“以后走的人多了,就会消失的。”




从第二天起,缪法伯爵把这起自杀事件忘记了。他坐出租马车到黎塞留街去,坐在车子里的那一会儿,发誓再也不到这个女人的家里了。上帝已经给他敲了警钟,他把菲利普和乔治的不幸看成是自己毁灭的征兆。然而,不管是于贡太太泪流满面的情景,还是那孩子发烧的样子,都不能使他产生信守誓言的力量。这场悲剧使他恐惧了很短的时间,现在留给他的是暗暗的高兴,因为他摆脱了情敌,乔治的青春魅力使他恼火。现在他对娜娜的爱达到了独占她的地步,这是没有享受过青春的男人的爱情。他爱娜娜,他要求她只属于他,只有他听她说话,扶摸她,听到她的呼吸。这种爱情超出了肉欲的范围,达到纯洁的爱情境地,这是一种焦虑不安、唯恐失去甜蜜的过去的爱情,有时梦想两个人跪在天父面前,得到赎罪和宽恕。现在宗教每天对他的影响日益变大。他又参加宗教仪式,做忏悔,领圣体了,但他的内心仍不断受到责备,因为他在悔恨之际,还常想到犯罪和受惩罚时的快乐。后来,他的神师允许他消耗情欲,他就养成一种习惯,每天去淫荡一下,然后又满怀信仰、虔诚的谦恭去忏悔。他很天真,把自己所受的可怕痛苦,当作赎罪的苦行,奉献给天主。这种痛苦越来越厉害。他是一个对宗教有着严肃和深沉感情的信徒,却沉湎于对一个妓女的肉欲之中,所以他就登上了髑髅地①。使他痛苦不堪的是,这个女人经常对他不忠,他不能容忍与其他男人分享她,他不懂她为什么那样愚蠢,那样朝三暮四。他但愿他们的爱情是长久而专一的。娜娜曾经发誓忠于他,所以他才供养她的。但是他觉得她会撒谎,不可能保持贞洁,不管是朋友的要求,还是路人的要求,她都满足他们,她像一头驯服的牲口,生来就是不穿衣服的。 




①《圣经》中耶稣受难的地方。




一天早上,他看见富卡蒙从娜娜家里出来,时间很不正常,他同她大吵起来。她对他的嫉妒心非常厌恶,顿时怒不可遏。以往有好几次,她表现得很温顺。那天晚上,他倏地撞见她和乔治在一起,是她第一个改变态度,承认错误,一边抚慰他,一边说了许多好话,才使他忍受下来。但是他很固执,对女人一点不理解,一直缠住她,终于使她撒起泼来。




“对,不错,我同富卡蒙睡觉了。睡过觉又怎么样?……嗯?




你心里不痛快吧,我的小傻瓜?”




这是她第一次当着他的面叫他“小傻瓜”。他被她的直截了当的承认惊呆了;娜娜见他捏紧拳头,便朝他走过去,在他面前瞅着他。




“你觉得受够了,嗯?……如果你觉得不合适,就请你走吧……我不愿意看见你在我家里大吵大闹……你要记住,我是要自由的。我喜欢哪个男人,就同哪个男人睡觉。对,就是这样……你必须当机立断:接受也好,不接受也好!好啦,你可以走了。”




接着她走过去开门。现在,她的这个方法能更好地控制他;为了一点鸡毛蒜皮的事,口角几句,她就逼他作出抉择,或说一些令他厌恶的话。哼!她总是可以找到比他好的男人,但是她不知道怎样选择;外面的男人到处都有,要多少有多少,而且都不像他那样呆头呆脑的,他们都是朝气蓬勃的人。每次他都被说得低下头来,但他等待着,一旦她需要钱用的时候,脾气就会好起来;每到这一时刻,她就变得非常温情,这使他忘记一切,一夜的欢乐可以补偿一个星期所受的折磨。他同妻子和解以后,家庭生活使他不堪忍受。福什利又被罗丝勾引过去,抛弃了伯爵夫人,四十来岁的伯爵夫人,情欲似火,烦躁异常,见了别的男人就如痴如醉,她总是神经反常,在家庭生活中刮起一阵阵风浪。爱丝泰勒自从结婚以来,一直没有见过父亲;这个平庸、毫不出色的姑娘,突然变成一个专横跋扈的妇人,达盖内在她面前吓得浑身发抖。现在达盖内皈依了天主教,经常领她去做弥撒,他的岳父为了一个妓女而毁了一家,他感到很气愤。只有韦诺先生对伯爵态度和蔼,等待着他改邪归正的时机的到来;他甚至跑到娜娜家里,出没于两个家庭,人们常见到他在门后露着笑脸。缪法在家里是个可怜的人,烦恼和羞耻把他逐出家门,现在他宁愿生活在维里埃大街,在那里受人辱骂。




不久,娜娜同伯爵之间只剩下一个矛盾,那就是金钱。一天,他正式答应给她拿来一万法郎,然而,到了约定的时刻,他却空手而归。两天来,她对他无比温柔,他竟然这样失言,她白白给了他那么多的温柔,她气得脸色煞白,显出一副泼妇相。




“嘿?你没有钱……那么,我的小傻瓜,你从哪里来,还回到哪里去,快滚蛋吧!你是个混蛋!还想吻我!……没有钱,什么也别想!听清楚了吧!”




他作了解释,说他两天后就会弄到钱。但是她粗暴地打断他的话。




“那么我的票据到期了怎么办!人家会扣押我的财产,而你这位先生来这里一个钱也不花……嘿!你看看你那副模样,你以为我爱你,是因为你的相貌长得好吗?一个男人长了像你这样的嘴脸,他要舍得花钱,女人才会容忍他……他妈的!如果你今晚不把一万法郎拿来,连我的小指头也休想吮一下……我真这样干,让你回到你老婆那里去!”




晚上,他拿来一万法郎。娜娜伸出嘴唇,让他亲了一个长吻,这一吻使他得到安慰,一天的苦恼都消失了。使娜娜感到厌烦的是,他整天与她寸步不离。她向韦诺先生诉苦,请求他把她的小傻瓜带回伯爵夫人那里去;难道他们夫妻和解以后他还这个样子?她真后悔不该介入他们夫妻和解一事,因为他依然缠住她不放。她一发起火来,就忘掉一切利害关系,发誓要让他丢丢丑,使他再也不能进她家的门。然而,当她拍着大腿向他大喊大叫,即使对着他的脸吐唾沫,他还会说些道歉的话,赖着不走。这样,他们为了钱而不断发生争吵。她向他要钱时,态度很粗暴,往往为了微不足道的钱就痛骂他一顿,时刻都表现出令人厌恶的贪婪,还经常恶狠狠地对他说,她同他睡觉,不是为了别的,就是为了得到他的钱,同他睡觉一点乐趣也没有,她真正爱的是另一个男人,她需要他这类傻瓜来供养,是莫大的不幸!现在宫廷里也不想要他了,据说宫廷要他辞职。皇后已经说过了:“他太叫人讨厌。”这句话一点不错。所以,他们每次吵到最后,娜娜总要说这句话。




“哎!你真叫我讨厌!”




现在,她已毫无顾忌了,重新获得了充分自由。每天她都到湖边逛逛,在那里结识一些人,可是到了别处,结识的人又变成她的陌生人。妓女们在这里大肆拉客,她们在光天化日之下大模大样地走来走去,名妓都在这里招徕顾客,她们在炫耀烟花女的微笑和巴黎令人耀眼的豪华。公爵夫人们互相用目光暗示她是娜娜,发迹的资产阶级太太们都模仿她的帽子的式样。有时,她的双篷四轮马车经过时,一队长长的有权势的人的车子停下来给她让路,其中有控制整个欧洲经济命脉的银行家,也有用肥大的手指扼住法兰西喉咙的内阁大臣。娜娜属于布洛涅森林的上流社会,她在那里占有一个重要的地位,她已驰名各国首都,到巴黎的外国人都想当她的嫖客,她以疯狂的放荡来增添这群达官贵人的光彩,仿佛这种放荡就是一个民族的光荣和最痛快的享受。另外,她还经常出入于各大饭店,天气晴朗的日子,她经常去马德里饭店,寻求一夜的欢乐和享受一下露水男女的乐趣,到了第二天早上,她便把这一切忘到九霄云外。各国大使馆人员都络绎不断地来找她,她同吕西·斯图华、卡罗利娜·埃凯、玛丽亚·布隆经常陪同一些法语讲得蹩脚的先生共进晚餐。这些先生花钱为了取乐,晚上约她们出来,本想尽情淫乐一下,却因酒足饭饱,个个感觉麻木,头脑空空,最后连摸都未摸她们一下。她们把这种约会称之为“出去玩儿”,她们怀着对他们的蔑视,高高兴兴地回到家里,躺到钟情的情人怀里,度过剩下的夜晚。




只要娜娜在缪法面前不谈到那些野男人,他就只当不知道。使他感到痛苦不堪的倒是日常生活中所遭受的小耻辱。维里埃大街的这座公馆变成了地狱,变成了疯人院。这里时刻都可能发生事端,并引起令人厌恶的吵闹,有时竟然还发生娜娜同仆人打架事件。曾经有一个时期,她对马车夫夏尔态度很好。每当她到餐馆吃饭,总是要叫侍者送几杯啤酒给他。每次发生交通阻塞,夏尔同公共马车夫吵架,她觉得他挺有趣,便很高兴,坐在马车里同他聊起来。后来,她又无缘无故地把他当成傻瓜看待,经常为了草料、麸皮和燕麦同他争吵;尽管她很喜欢牲口,但她觉得她的马吃得太多。于是,有一天,在算帐的时候,她指责夏尔盗窃她的财物,夏尔一听光火了,他破口骂她婊子,并说她的马都肯定比她好,因为马不像她那样同所有男人睡觉。她用同样的口气同他对骂,伯爵不得不把他们劝开,随后撵走了夏尔。从此,仆人们一个个离开公馆。维克托里娜和弗朗索瓦在娜娜的钻石被窃之后走了。朱利安不辞而别。传说是因为他同太太睡觉,伯爵给了他一大笔钱,恳求他走的。厨房里,每个星期都要换人。这里从来没有这样糟糕过。公馆就像职业介绍所的走廊,一些社会渣滓在这里匆匆而过。佐爱留下来了,她看上去手脚干净,只要她还没有攒下足够的钱,没有实现她深思熟虑很久的计划,她就一心想制造混乱。




这些仅仅是伯爵可以公开承认的烦恼。他还得耐着性子听马卢瓦太太的蠢话,同她一起打牌,忍受她身上的哈喇味。他要忍受勒拉太太和她的闲话,忍受小路易和他悲哀的呻吟。这孩子病魔缠身,不知是那个父亲留下来的劣种。可是,他还有更难过的时刻。一天夜晚,他在一扇门后听见娜娜愤然对贴身女仆说,有一个所谓富翁欺骗了她:他确实是个美男子,自称美国人,在国内拥有几座金矿,其实他是个下流坯,他趁她熟睡时溜走了,没有留下一个子儿,还偷了她一卷香烟纸。伯爵听后,脸都气白了,蹑手蹑脚下了楼,佯作不知道。还有一次,他非弄清楚不行。娜娜迷恋上一个咖啡歌舞厅里的男中音歌手,后来被他抛弃了,娜娜怏怏不乐,痛苦不堪,想寻短见。她把一大把火柴头泡在一杯水里,喝了下去,她自杀未遂,大病一场。伯爵只好照料她,还要憋着满肚子气听她讲她的爱情故事,她还泪流满面对他发誓,以后再也不迷恋男人了。她轻蔑地称他们猪猡,然而她又离不开男人,总要有一个心爱的情人在身边,沉湎于无法解释的一时钟情和反常的趣味之中,以刺激一下疲惫不堪的身体。自从佐爱心怀计谋地怠工后,原先公馆里那种有条不紊的管理变得混乱不堪,缪法连推一扇门,拉一块窗帘,开一个柜子也不敢了,他的那些诀窍都不灵了,到处都有男客,他们时刻都能撞个满怀。现在他进娜娜的房间时,必须先咳嗽一声,因为有一天晚上,理发师弗朗西斯快要给娜娜梳好头时,他离开梳妆室才两分钟,去叫车夫套车,回来时差点撞见娜娜搂住弗朗西斯的脖子。现在只要他不在,娜娜就会放任起来,不管在什么角落,不管穿着睡衣还是穿着礼服,只要碰上一个男人,她就要取乐一下,然后回到缪法身边。她满脸通红,偷情后觉得挺高兴的。她与缪法在一起,反而感到很厌烦,简直是在受苦刑。




可怜的伯爵由于吃醋而惶惶不安,当他让娜娜同萨丹呆在一起时,他就放心了。只要能把那些男人打发走,即使促成娜娜与萨丹搞同性恋也可以。可是,就在这方面,也搞得很糟糕。娜娜欺骗萨丹就像欺骗伯爵一样,搞同性恋也达到疯狂的地步,见一个缠住一个,连街头巷尾的野鸡也要。有时她乘马车回来,在路上碰见一个邋遢女孩,她就迷恋上了,欲火顿起,想入非非,然后叫她上车,带到家里,事完之后,给她几个钱,把她打发走。另外,她还装扮成男子去逛妓院,目睹一下那里的淫秽景象,借以消愁解闷。萨丹经常被她抛在一边,恼怒万分,把公馆里闹得天翻地覆,最后获得了胜利,叫娜娜俯首帖耳,十分尊重她。缪法甚至幻想与萨丹联合起来对付娜娜,有时他不敢同娜娜说,就唆使萨丹出面。她曾两次迫使娜娜与缪法言归于好;他对萨丹很热情,有事先通知她,只要萨丹向他做个暗示,他就赶紧躲开。不过,他们之间的融洽相处很难持久,萨丹也是个疯疯癫癫的人。有时她把什么都砸烂,发起火来或爱起来,往往把自己折磨得半死,不过,她看上去还是挺漂亮的。佐爱在背后怂恿她胡闹,因为她有时把萨丹拉到一个角落里,仿佛她要雇用萨丹去干件她从来没有对任何人讲过的大事。




不过,缪法也有几次表现得不同寻常,进行了反抗。他容忍萨丹已经几个月了,最后竟然容忍一大群陌生男人在娜娜的卧室里进进出出,他一想到他的同阶层的人或他熟悉的人欺骗他,他就怒不可遏。当娜娜承认她与富卡蒙的关系时,他悲痛万分,觉得这个小伙子背叛了他,真是太可恨了,他想去找他算帐,同他决斗。因为他干这样的事情,不知道到哪里去找证人,便去找拉博德特。拉博德特听了,惊讶不已,不禁大笑起来。




“为了娜娜去决斗……亲爱的先生,全巴黎的人都会嘲笑你。不要为了娜娜去决斗,那样做太可笑了。”




伯爵顿时脸色苍白,做了一个恶狠狠的手势,说道:




“那么,我要到大街上去掴他的耳光。”




拉博德特不得不花了一个钟头说服他。一记耳光会把事情闹成丑闻,到了晚上,大家都会知道你们打架的真正原因,这记耳光也会成为各家报纸的笑料。接着,拉博德特再三下结论似地说道:




“不要决斗,这是可笑的。”




缪法每次听到这句话,就像有一把锐利的刀插进他的胸膛。他竟然不能为自己所爱的女人去决斗,那样人家会笑掉大牙。他从来没有这样痛苦地感觉到,他的爱情是多么不幸,他一心想干的严肃的事情居然在这样的嘲笑之中失败了。这是他的最后一次反抗,他被拉博德特说服了,从此,他眼睁睁地看着娜娜的那些朋友、那些男人亲密无间地生活在公馆里。




在几个月内,娜娜就贪婪地把他们一个个吞噬掉。她的奢侈生活使她的需要不断增长,她的欲望变得毫无止境,她一口就能把一个男人吞掉。头一个男人是富卡蒙,几天之间就被她吞掉了。富卡蒙在海上漂泊了十年,积攒了三万法郎,他本来幻想离开海军后,用这笔钱到美国去碰碰运气。他天生做事谨小慎微,甚至达到吝啬的程度,但这些都被娜娜征服了。他倾其所有,甚至在通融票据上签了字,把他的前途毁了。娜娜把他赶出门时,他已一无所有。娜娜露出心地善良的样子,劝他回到船上去。现在赖着不走,有什么用呢?他既然钱财罄尽,就不可能留下来了。这一点他应该明白,并应该表现得通情达理。一个倾家荡产的男人从她的手上落下来,就像一只成熟的果子,掉在地上自行烂掉。




接着,娜娜又把目标转向斯泰内,她对他并不反感,但也不怀温情。她把他当成一个卑鄙的犹太人,她似乎要在他身上报复一下,以解自己也搞不清楚的宿恨。斯泰内又胖又笨,她拼命压榨他,一口就咬掉他两块肉,巴不得赶快把这个普鲁士人吞掉。斯泰内抛弃了西蒙娜,他的博斯普鲁斯海峡计划已濒于破灭。娜娜对他不断提出疯狂的要求,这就加速了他的破产。他还挣扎了一个月,创造了一些奇迹;他的大幅广告、布告、启事和说明书充斥全欧洲,他到最遥远的国家去搞钱。他的全部积蓄,从事投机活动搞来的一笔笔巨款和从穷人身上榨取的一个个苏统统投进了维里埃大街这个无底洞。另外,他还同阿尔萨斯的一个炼铁厂主合伙经营这个厂。工厂位于该省的一个偏僻地方,那里的工人们浑身炭黑,汗流如雨,日以继夜地干活,他们肌肉绷得紧紧地,骨头格格作响,其实他们都是为了满足娜娜的享乐而干活。她像一场大火,把一切都吞噬了,吞噬了斯泰内投机得来的巨款和工人们的劳动果实。这一次她榨干了斯泰内,连骨髓也吮尽了,只剩下空壳,他流落街头,不能再使出新花招来骗人。他的银行倒闭了,他一想到要进警察局,就吓得结结巴巴说不出话来,浑身直打哆嗦。他已被宣告破产了,这个曾经拥有百万的富翁,如今一听到“钱”字就惊恐万状,尴尬得像个小孩。一天晚上,他在娜娜家里哭了,他向娜娜借一百法郎来付女佣的工钱。这个在巴黎这个地方搜刮二十年之久的可怕家伙,如今落到了这样的结局,娜娜见此情景,觉得既可怜,又开心,她给他拿来一百法郎,说道:“你知道,这钱我送给你了,因为这很有趣……但是,你听我说,我的宝贝,你年龄不小了,我不能供养你了。你应该去找别的事干干。”




紧接着娜娜又开始吞吃拉法卢瓦兹。他早就盼有朝一日被娜娜毁掉,以便成为一个道道地地的风流人物,这是多么荣耀。他所缺少的正是这个,他需要一个女人使他出名。两个月内,全巴黎的人都会知道他,他会在报纸上看到自己的名字。实际上六个星期就足够了。他继承的遗产都是不动产:土地、牧场、森林、农庄。他不得不把这一切接二连三地卖掉。娜娜每口要吞掉五十公亩土地。在阳光下飘动的树叶,大片成熟的小麦,九月份的金黄葡萄园,牛腹高的牧草,这一切都被投进了深渊,被吞没了;甚至一条小河,一座石膏矿,三座磨坊也消失了。娜娜像一支入侵部队,又像一大群蝗虫,她所到之处,足以把一个省洗劫一空。她的小脚踏上哪块土地,哪块土地就会变成焦土。她一个农庄一个农庄,一片牧场一片牧场地啃掉拉法卢瓦兹继承的遗产,她啃的时候显出一副可爱的样子,连她自己也没有感觉到,就像她在餐前饭后,在膝盖上放着一包糖衣杏仁,慢慢啃嚼一样。这不要紧,不过嚼点糖果而已。一天晚上,他只剩下一片树林,娜娜带着轻蔑的神态把它吞噬了,因为这简直不值得她张开嘴巴。拉法卢瓦兹像傻瓜一样笑着,吮着手杖顶端的圆球。他已债台高筑,连一百法郎的年收入也没有了,他不得不回到外省,投靠一个怪癖的叔叔;不过这也没有什么关系,他已经成了风流人物,他的名字两次出现在《费加罗报》上。他那向下翻的假领中间是他的瘦长脖子,弯腰弓背的身子穿着一件太短的上衣,走起路来一扭一摆,嘴里发出虎皮鹦鹉似的惊叫声,装出一副疲惫的神态,活像一个没有感情的木偶,他的样子惹怒了娜娜,她竟动手打了他。




与此同时,福什利又被他的表弟带回到娜娜身边。这个可怜虫如今有了个家。自从他与伯爵夫人断了关系之后,便落到了罗丝的手里,她把他当成真正的丈夫使用。米尼翁仅仅成了他太太的一个管家而已。新闻记者像主人一样在她家里安顿下来后,他时常对罗丝撒谎,他欺骗她时,处处小心谨慎,像一个一丝不苟的好丈夫,希望自己最终过着规规矩矩的家庭生活。娜娜取得了胜利,她把他弄到手,并吃掉他用朋友的资金创办的报纸。她没有把他们的关系公开化,恰恰相反,她却乐于把他当成一个暗地与她相好的男人。每当她谈起罗丝时,总是说:“这个可怜的罗丝。”在两个月内,那张报纸给她带来很大好处;她掌握了外省订户的钱,把什么都控制在自己手里,从专栏直到戏剧新闻栏;她把编辑部搞得一团糟,又把经理部弄得四分五裂。之后,她又心血来潮,要在公馆的一个角落里建造一个冬季花园,这样又吞没了一个印刷厂。不过,这一切只是开了一个玩笑罢了。米尼翁知道这件事后,兴奋异常,他跑到娜娜家里,看看她是否可以完全接受福什利。娜娜问他是不是在奚落她,一个一文不名的穷光蛋,只靠写点文章和剧本维持生活的人,她当然不会接受。这种蠢事只有女才子、可怜的罗丝才肯干。她随即又怀疑起来,生怕米尼翁耍什么花招,他很可能把这些话告诉他的老婆。如今福什利不能给她一个子儿,只能给她做做广告,她便把他赶走了。




不过,福什利给她留下了美好的回忆,他们曾经一起奚落过傻瓜拉法卢瓦兹,如果不是因为捉弄了那个傻瓜而使她兴奋,她也许永远不想再见到他了。他们觉得这简直是一场闹剧,他们经常当着他的面拥抱,用他的钱花天酒地,他们还支使他到巴黎郊区去买东西,以便让他俩单独在一起;等他回来后,又拿他开心,说些含沙射影的话,弄得他莫名其妙。一天,她受到新闻记者的怂恿,她打赌要打拉法卢瓦兹一记耳光;当天晚上,她果然打了他一记耳光,然后她又继续打他,她觉得这样挺有趣,很开心,因为这表明了男人们是多么怯懦。她称他为“巴掌柜”,她还常叫他走近她挨巴掌,她的手都打红了,因为她还没有打人的习惯。拉法卢瓦兹笑得前仰后合,高兴得流出泪水。这种亲热的举动使他高兴万分,他觉得她是个出色的女人。




“你不知道,”一天晚上,他挨了几巴掌后,兴奋地说,“你应该嫁给我……嗯?我俩在一起准有趣!”




这话不是说说而已,他还暗暗准备与娜娜结婚,他想震动全巴黎。娜娜的丈夫,嘿!多好听!真是蛤蟆想吃天鹅肉!娜娜狠狠地教训了他一顿。




“我嫁给你!……嘿!如果我愁这件事,我早就找到丈夫了!而且找到的男人要比你好几倍,我的宝贝……我收到一大堆求婚书。喂!我们一起来数一数:菲利普,乔治,富卡蒙,斯泰内,这就是四个人,还未计算其他你不认识的男人……你同他们唱同一个调子。我不能对他们热情,对他们热情了,他们就会马上唱起来:你嫁给我吧,你嫁给我吧……”




她越说越激动,说到后来竟发火了,说道:




“呵!不,我不愿意!……难道我天生是为干这种事的吗?你瞧瞧我,如果老是让一个男人跟着我,我就不是娜娜……而且,这也叫人恶心……”




接着,她吐了口唾沫,恶心得打了一下嗝,仿佛看见世界上所有的肮脏东西都摊在她的脚下。




一天晚上,拉法卢瓦兹失踪了。一个星期后,有人知道他到了外省的一个叔叔家里,他的叔叔癖好采集标本;拉法卢瓦兹为他贴标本,希望有一天碰上好运气,娶一个长相丑陋但很虔诚的堂妹做妻子。他走后,娜娜并未为他流眼泪。她只对伯爵说:




“怎么样?我的小傻瓜,你又少了一个情敌。现在你可高兴极了……这是因为他变得一本正经!他想娶我!”




缪法听了脸上泛白,她便搂着他的脖子,笑着抚摸他,她每说一句令他伤心的话,就抚摸他一下。




“你不能娶娜娜,这使你伤透脑筋,是不是?……当他们缠住我,要求我同他们结婚时,你就在一个角落里怄气……你要娶我可不行,那要等你老婆归天以后……啊!如果你老婆死了,你就会很快跑来,跪在地上,向我求婚,你还会耍一些花招,叹气啦,流泪啦,发誓啦!嗯?亲爱的,那样的场面真动人!”




她的声音变得温柔了,她用非常温情的态度捉弄他。他很激动,兴奋得脸都红了,拼命回吻她。于是,娜娜嚷道:




“他妈的!真没想到我猜对了!他果然是这样想的,他在等他的老婆死去……哎!他太过分了,他比其他男人还要混蛋!”




缪法接纳了其他男人,现在,他要维护他的最后一点尊严,就是要让这个家里的仆人和熟人称他为先生,他是花钱最多的男人,应该是正式情人。他的情欲越来越强烈。他是花了钱才维持现在的地位的,一切都是他用高昂的代价购买的,连微笑也不例外;甚至可以说他被抢劫了,因为他从来没有得到他所花的钱而应得的东西,他像被一种疾病折磨着,他无法抑制自己的苦恼。每次走进娜娜的卧室他总要把各扇窗户都打开一会儿,以驱散从金发和棕发的男人身上散发出来的气味。这间卧室就像一个十字路口,男人们络绎不断来这里,他们在门槛上擦擦靴子,可是没有一个人因看见横在门口的那道血迹而止步。佐爱一直愁虑着那道血迹,这是爱清净的女人的怪癖,她见血迹总是消失不了,心里就不高兴,可是眼睛还得往上看,她每次走进太太的卧室总要说:




“这真怪,血迹还未消失掉……来的人够多了。”




娜娜听到过关于乔治的好消息,他现在处在康复期,他在丰岱特与他母亲在一起。她每次听到佐爱这样说,总是这样回答:




“啊!当然罗,时间长了血迹就没有了,踩的人多了,颜色就淡了。”




事实上,富卡蒙,斯泰内,拉法卢瓦兹,福什利,他们每个人的鞋底上都带走了一点血迹。缪法像佐爱一样,总是愁那道血迹消失不掉,不由自主地观察那血迹,似乎从那日益变淡的颜色中,看出有多少男人走过。他内心总是怀着一种恐惧,每次都从上面跨过去,仿佛生怕踩坏一个有生命的东西,踏断一只横在地上的裸露的胳膊。




他一跨进房间,就感到心醉神迷,把那一大群在这房间里进进出出的男人、横在门口的血迹忘得一干二净。可是到了外面,在空气清新的大街上,有时他也感到羞愧和愤怒,甚至流下眼泪,发誓再也不进那间卧室了。然而,门帘一放下来,他又着迷了,在这间温暖的房间里,他觉得自己被溶化了,身上被香气渗透,浑身充满强烈的肉欲要求。他是虔诚的教徒,习惯在富丽堂皇的教堂里默默出神,在这间卧室里,他又完全产生了虔诚信徒的感觉,犹如跪在彩绘玻璃窗下,陶醉在风琴的乐声和香炉里发出的香味之中。这个女人像愤怒的上帝,对他专横而嫉妒,牢牢地控制着他,时刻令他心惊肉跳。她给他仅仅几秒钟痉挛般的强烈快感,紧接着给他几个小时的可怕折磨,使他看到地狱,体验到永恒酷刑的痛苦。他像在教堂里一样,同样喃喃自语,同样祈祷,同样感到失望,尤其同样有一种被诅咒的造物的自卑感,被碾碎在其出身的污泥之中。他的肉体欲望和灵魂需要混杂在一起,二者仿佛从他的内心深处产生出来,如同生命的树干上开放的一朵花朵。在爱情和信仰的力量面前,他只能听凭摆布,这两种力量合成的杠杆足以举起地球。他不管怎样用理智来克制自己,娜娜的房间总是使他如痴如醉,在威力无比的性的力量面前,他只能哆哆嗦嗦地隐没掉,如同昏迷在不可知的浩瀚苍穹下似的。




当娜娜感到他是那样自卑时,她就像暴君一样自鸣得意。她天生具有毁坏一切的狂劲。她不满足于毁坏一切东西,还要玷污它们。她那双如此纤细的手在各种东西上留下了罪恶的痕迹,她让被她打碎的东西自行腐烂。缪法愚昧之极,容忍这一切,模模糊糊想到有些圣徒让虱子咬自己,吃自己的排泄物。每当她把他留在卧室里,她就关上门,叫他做男人的下流动作,以此取乐。起初,他们在一起逗乐,她轻轻拍他几下,强迫他做些滑稽的事,叫他像孩子一样吐字不清,只说句末的几个字。




“跟我说:‘……呸!宝宝无所谓!’”




他很听话,连语调也像极了。




“……呸!宝宝无所谓!”




有时,她穿着睡衣,装狗熊,在地上的兽皮上爬着,还转着身子吼叫着,像要吃掉他,甚至轻轻咬着他的腿肚,以此逗趣。




然后,她站起来,说道:




“现在轮到你了,装装看……我敢打赌你装狗熊不如我。”




这种游戏真迷人。她装狗熊时,露出白皙的皮肤,披散着棕红的头发。他被逗笑了,他也趴到地上,吼叫着,轻轻咬她的腿肚,她装出害怕的样子,拼命逃走。




“我们都是野兽,嗯?”她最后说道,“你没有想到你是多么丑,我的宝贝!啊!你这副样子,要是在杜伊勒里宫里让人看见了,会怎么样?”




可是这种小游戏很快就不玩了。玩的时候娜娜对他并不凶狠,而是对他很好;有一阵疯狂的风在这紧关着的房间里越刮越猛,淫荡之心使他们神魂颠倒,极度兴奋使他们想象肉体的快乐。从前在不眠之夜对宗教的恐惧,现在变成了对兽性的追求,疯狂地用四肢爬行,吼叫着咬人。后来有一天,他装狗熊时,她猛推他一下,他撞倒在一件家具上,她见他额头上起了一个包,不禁哈哈大笑起来。从那以后,她用对拉法卢瓦兹做试验所获得的兴趣,把伯爵当成动物,用鞭子抽他,追赶他,用脚踢他。




“吁!吁!……你这匹马……驾,吁!肮脏的劣马,你还走不走!”




有时,缪法装狗。她把洒了香水的手绢扔到房间的一头,叫他用手和膝盖爬过去,用牙齿把手绢捡回来。




“去捡回来,凯撒!……等一等,你如果乱跑,我就罚你!




……好极了,凯撒!真听话!真乖!用后腿直立起来!”




他喜欢卑躬屈节,觉得当畜生是一种乐趣,希望更低下一些,他嚷道:




“打得重一些……呜!呜!我是疯狗,打呀!”




娜娜一时心血来潮,她要他在一天晚上穿一件皇室侍从长官的服装来见她。于是,他穿着华丽的服装来了,身佩宝剑,头戴帽子,还穿着白短裤,镶金线绦子的红呢礼服,左下摆上挂着一把象征性的钥匙。娜娜见到他后,哈哈大笑,嘲笑了他一阵。这把钥匙特别使她开心,使她想入非非,对它做了一些下流的解释。她不停地笑着,对这位地位显赫的官员表现出不尊敬,她最快乐的是面对穿着这身豪华官服的官员,贬低他,摇他,拧他,对他嚷道:“呸!滚蛋吧,侍从长官!”她还用脚狠狠踢他的屁股,她确实想把脚狠狠地踢到杜伊勒里宫,踢到高高在上、人人惧怕、欺榨民众的王室身上。这就是她对社会的看法!这是她的报复,是一种遗传性的、无意识的家族仇恨心理。随后,侍从长官脱下了官服,放在地上,她又命令他往官服上跳,他跳了;她又命令他往上吐唾沫,他吐了;她命令他踏在金线绦子上,踏在鹰徽上,踏在勋章上,他也踏了。接着,啪嚓一声,一切都破碎了,什么也没有了。她踩碎一个侍从长官就像打碎一个小瓶或一个糖果盒一样,踩碎后就成了垃圾,变成街角上的一堆污泥。




然而,金银匠说话不算数,床到一月中旬才交货。这时缪法正在诺曼底,他到那里去是为了拍卖最后一点财产。他本来要过两天才回来,因为娜娜急需四千法郎,所以他刚卖了财产,就赶回来了,连米罗梅斯尼尔街也没去,就直接来到维里埃大街。此刻,时钟正敲响十点。他有一把朝向卡迪内街的小门上的钥匙,他开了门便径直上楼。佐爱正在楼上客厅里擦铜器,见他来了,神色很紧张,不知道该怎样拦住他,就絮絮叨叨对他说,韦诺先生从昨天起,就局促不安地寻找他,而且已来过两次了,他央求太太,说如果先生先到太太家,务必叫他先回家。缪法听了她的话,不知道是怎么回事,接着,他见佐爱神色慌张,他本来以为自己不吃醋了,这时突然又嫉妒起来,他听见屋里发出笑声,便朝门上猛撞。门被撞开了,两扇门扉飞向两边,这时佐爱耸耸肩膀溜走了。活该,既然太太变得如此荒唐,那就让她一个人来收拾局面吧。




缪法站在门口,目睹了屋内情景,便大声嚷道:




“我的天呀!我的天呀!”




装饰过的卧室富丽堂皇,像王宫一样豪华。茶红色的帷幔上,银扣子星罗棋布,熠熠发光。帷幔的颜色颇像肉色,每当晴朗的黄昏,明亮的天空渐渐暗淡下去,金星在地平线上升起,天空便显出这种颜色。金线细绳从房间的四角上垂落下来,板壁四周装饰着金色花边,酷似淡红色的火焰,也像散开的棕红色头发,在它的遮掩下,卧室里的一切若隐若现,使淫荡的阴暗情调显得更加突出。对面是那张金银镶嵌的床,新雕镂的图案熠熠生辉。这张床像个宝座,一张宽大的宝座,足够娜娜在上面伸展赤裸裸的四肢;它也像一座富丽堂皇的拜占廷式祭坛,配得上她那功能旺盛的性器官,在这样的时刻,她正把性器官展现在祭坛上,毫不掩盖,像一尊可怖的偶像,不知羞耻地让人崇拜。在她的身旁,在她雪白的胸脯发出的光亮映照下,在这个胜利女神的怀抱里躺着那个厚颜无耻、年老体衰、可笑而又可怜、身穿睡衣的德·舒阿尔侯爵。




伯爵双手合十,浑身打起哆嗦,连连说道:




“我的天呀!我的天呀!”




难道那床上雕刻的簇簇金色叶丛中盛开的玫瑰是为德·舒阿尔侯爵开的,难道那些爬在银床头架上、围成圆形、露出多情而调皮的孩子般微笑的小爱神,俯着身子是在窥视德·舒阿尔侯爵,难道他脚头的那个人身羊足的农牧神也是在为德·舒阿尔侯爵揭开夜女神身上的薄纱。这个夜女神在行乐之后,已经沉睡了,它的形象,完全是模仿娜娜的著名裸体雕刻的,甚至连过分发达的大腿也很像,让人见了就认出是娜娜。六十年荒淫无度的生活使侯爵已经衰老不堪,他躺在那里活像一副枯骨,他躺在娜娜光艳照人的肉体旁边,令人联想起陈尸所的一个角落。他见门开了,猛然坐起来,像个痴呆的老头,吓得魂不附体,作爱一夜使他变得木呆呆的,像回到了儿童时代。他半身发瘫,张口结舌,一句话也说不出来,浑身颤抖着,一心想溜走,睡衣翻卷在骷髅般的身上,一条灰色的瘦腿露在被子外面,上面布满灰色的毛。娜娜虽然心里很恼怒,见他这副样子,不禁笑起来。




“躺下来,钻到被子里去。”她一边说,一边把他按倒,用被子把他盖起来,就像盖一堆见不得人的垃圾。




她跳下床准备关门。真不走运,偏偏碰上她的小傻瓜!他总是在不适当的时候到来。他为什么要到诺曼底去筹钱呢?老头子给她带来急需的四千法郎,她便依了他。她把门关上,嚷道:




“活该!是你自己的错误。你难道该不敲门就进来吗?得啦,你走吧!”




缪法被关在门外,木立在那里,他刚才看到的情景,犹如晴天霹雳,他浑身颤抖得越来越厉害,从大腿颤抖到胸膛,再颤抖到脑盖骨。接着,他像一棵被大风吹动的树,摇摇晃晃,一下子跪倒在地上,全身骨头格格作响。他绝望地伸出双手,结结巴巴地说:




“这太不像话了,我的天!这太不像话了!”




他什么都容忍下来了。可是这一次他再也不能容忍了,他感到浑身精疲力竭,眼前一片漆黑,仿佛连人带理智都栽倒在黑暗之中。突然间,他脑子冲动起来,两手高高举着,他在寻找上天,呼唤天主。




“啊!不,我不能忍受!……啊!来救救我吧,我的天主!拯救我吧,最好还是让我死吧!……啊!不,不要让我做人吧,我的天主!完了,接纳我吧,把我带走吧,别让我再看了,别让我再有感觉了……啊!我是属于你的,我的天主!我们的天父!”




他继续祈祷着,信仰像火一般在他心中燃烧着,热烈的祈祷词从他的嘴边出来。这时一个人拍了他一下肩膀。他抬头一看,原来是韦诺先生,他见他伫立在紧关着的门前祈祷,惊讶万分。仿佛天主听见了他的呼救声,来到了他身边,伯爵一下子扑过去,抱住小老头的脖子。他终于哭了,他抽抽噎噎,一再说道:




“我的老哥……我的老哥……”




这一喊叫使他痛苦不堪的身心一下子轻松多了。他的眼泪沾湿了韦诺先生的面颊,他吻韦诺先生,断断续续对他说道:




“啊!兄弟,我多么痛苦呀!……现在你是我唯一的知心人了,老哥……把我永远带走吧,啊!发慈悲吧,把我带走吧……”




韦诺先生把他紧紧搂在怀里,也称他为兄弟。可是他又要给伯爵带来一个新的打击。从昨天起,他就到处寻找伯爵,要告诉他一件事,萨比娜伯爵夫人由于精神过分失常,跟一家大时装店的一个柜台部经理私奔了,这是一个可怕的丑闻,巴黎人都在议论这件事。他见伯爵的精神处在宗教狂热状态之下,觉得这正是有利时机,便马上告诉他这件不幸事件,这件事是他家庭的悲惨结局。伯爵听了却无动于衷,他的老婆私奔了,对他算不了什么,走着瞧吧。接着,他又忧伤起来,用恐怖的神态瞧瞧门,瞧瞧墙壁,瞧瞧天花板,他仍然一股劲儿央求韦诺先生:




“把我带走吧……我再也不能忍受了,把我带走吧。”




韦诺先生像领小孩一样把他领走了。从那以后,缪法又完全属于他了。他重新履行严格的宗教责职。他的一生完了。他的行为激怒了杜伊勒里宫,他只好辞去了侍从长官的职务。他的女儿爱丝泰勒对他又提出了起诉,说她姑妈留给她六万法郎的遗产,她结婚时就应当拿到这笔钱。他已经倾家荡产了,现在只好缩紧裤带,靠昔日的万贯家产的残剩部分生活,并且听凭伯爵夫人把娜娜看不上眼的剩余财产一点一点花得精光。萨比娜是受娜娜这个妓女的淫荡行为的影响而变坏的,什么有伤风化的事都干得出来,成了家庭的腐蚀剂,致使家庭最后崩溃。她在外面风流了一段时间后,回到了家里,缪法带着基督教的逆来顺受的宽恕胸怀,接受了她。她与他生活在一起,成了他的耻辱的活见证。不过,他越来越无所谓了,竟然对这类事情不感到痛苦了。上天把他从娜娜的手里夺回来,交到了上帝的怀抱里。他现在享受宗教的快乐是享受娜娜肉体快乐的继续。他像一个被碾碎在自己出身的污泥里的可诅咒的造物,口中念念有词,他祈祷,他感到失望、自卑。他跪在教堂后边的石板地上,虽然膝盖都跪凉了,却重新获得了过去的快乐,他感到肌肉在抽搐,心灵在微妙地震动,他的身心的不可名状的需要同样得到了满足。




就在伯爵同娜娜决裂的那天晚上,米尼翁来到了维里埃大街。他已习惯于同福什利共处了,终于发觉老婆有个野丈夫在家里,给自己带来很多好处。他可以把家里的一切家务琐事交给他干,让他积极地照管家庭,还可把他写剧本挣来的钱用于家庭的日常开支。另外,福什利为人也很通情达理,没有可笑的嫉妒心,对罗丝在外面另有情人,他像米尼翁一样好说话。两个男人相处得越来越融洽,对他们的合作而带来的各种幸福感到高兴,在一个家庭里,他们互不妨碍,齐心协力地各建自己的安乐窝。一切事情都安排得有条不紊,进行得很顺利,为了共同的幸福,他们竞相干活。那天晚上,米尼翁听从福什利的建议来到娜娜家里,他要看看是否能把娜娜的贴身女仆挖到自己家里,新闻记者很欣赏佐爱的超群智力。罗丝很烦恼,一个月来,她雇用的女仆都是没有经验的,总是把她搞得狼狈不堪。佐爱出来接待他时,他立刻把她拉到饭厅里。佐爱听到他的第一句话,就笑着说:“这可不行。”她要离开太太,自己经营生意;她还带着几分自负的口气补充说,每天都有人来找她,太太们都争着要她,布朗瑟太太说,要以重金重新雇佣她。佐爱真正想从事的是老虔婆拉特里贡那样的行当,这是她考虑已久的一项计划,她要把自己的积蓄全部用上去,以实现她的发财梦想。她的思路很宽广,幻想把场面铺得大大的,租一座公馆,里面同时经营各种娱乐活动。她就是怀着这样的计划才竭力拉拢萨丹,可这个小蠢货拼命糟蹋自己,在医院里病得快要死了。




米尼翁执意要她去,说做生意要冒风险。佐爱并没有说出要做什么生意,只勉强一笑,嘴里像有一块糖果,说道:




“啊!奢侈豪华的东西总能赚钱的……你知道,我替人家干活干了很久了,我也要让别人到我家里来干干。”她把嘴一噘,露出一副凶相。她终于要当“太太”了,她为这些女人洗了十五年碗碟,她也要只花几个金路易,把她们踩在脚下。




米尼翁要她去通报一声,佐爱说太太白天一天心情不好,叫他稍等片刻。他只来过一次,对公馆里的一切很不熟悉。这间挂着戈贝兰挂毯,里面摆着餐具柜和银餐具的饭厅使他非常谅讶。他信手打开几扇门,观看了客厅和冬季花园,然后回到前厅。这种穷奢极侈,这些镀金家具,这些绸缎和天鹅绒,他越看越羡慕,惊叹得心怦怦直跳。佐爱下楼来叫他,带他参观其它房间棗梳妆室和卧室。米尼翁到了卧室,心潮激荡,无比兴奋。这个神奇的娜娜使他这个见过世面的人惊呆了。这个家已濒临崩溃,奢侈无度,仆人走马灯似的,他们大肆搜刮公馆的财富,然而这里堆积起来的财富还足以填补亏空,这财富很难耗尽。面对这间金壁辉煌的卧室,米尼翁不禁回忆起一些宏伟工程。曾经有人带他参观过马赛附近的一条引水渠,渠上的每座石拱桥横跨深渊之上,工程浩大,耗资数百万法郎,建了十年之久。在瑟堡,他参观过兴建中的一个港口,工地一眼望不到边,数百个工人在烈日下挥汗如雨,一些机器把大块石头往海里填,要在海里筑起一道围墙,不时有工人被压成肉酱。可是现在看来,那些工程都算不了什么,娜娜使他更加兴奋。面对娜娜的成就,他的崇敬之情油然而生。有一次,他参加一个晚会,曾经产生过这种崇敬之情,那次晚会是在一座由一位炼糖厂主出资兴建的府邸里举行的。兴建这座府邸的资金来源于唯一的东西棗食糖。而娜娜靠的却是另一种东西,一个令人嘲笑的小东西,她娇嫩的裸体上的一个小东西,这个不能见人、威力无穷的小东西足以把整个社会搅得天翻地覆。她不需要工人,不需要工程师发明的机器,一个人用这个小东西,就震撼了巴黎,建立了这样的财富,在这些财富里,躺着无数尸体。




“哎!他妈的!多么厉害的玩意!”米尼翁出神地观看时,脱口说道,还带着一种感恩的心情。




娜娜渐渐陷入极度忧伤之中。首先,侯爵被伯爵撞见,使她神经非常紧张,紧张中几乎带几分快乐。另外,她还想到那个半死不活的老头子坐着出租马车走了,想到她那可怜的小傻瓜,她惹怒了他,再也见不到他了,想到这里,她不禁伤感起来。再说,她听说萨丹在拉利布瓦兹埃医院里病得很厉害,又气得要命,萨丹失踪已经半个月了,她是被罗贝尔太太折腾病了的。她吩咐人去套车,准备去最后一次看望这个小娼妇,这时佐爱不动声色地跑来向她提出辞职。霎时娜娜的心都凉了,仿佛家庭失去了一个亲人。天呀!她就要剩下一个人啦!接着她恳求佐爱别走,佐爱见太太露出一副沮丧的神色,心里乐滋滋的,最后吻了吻太太,意思是她不是因为生太太的气才要走的,而是因为她一定要去做买卖,同情太太也不行了。这一天,烦恼的事接踵而来。娜娜心绪不宁,再也不想出去了。她在小客厅里迈着沉重的步伐踱来踱去,这时拉博德特来了,他告诉她一个好消息,说可以买到漂亮的花边,可是谈话中无意说到乔治已经死了。娜娜顿时浑身凉了。




“治治!他死了!”她惊叫道。




她的目光不由自主地转到地毯上的那道淡红色的血迹上,但是血迹终于消失了,是被过往人的鞋底擦掉的。尔后拉博德特讲得更具体了:乔治的死因现在还不太清楚,有人说是伤口复发而死,还有人说是自杀身亡,是在丰岱特的一个池塘里投水自尽的。娜娜连连说道:




“死啦!死啦!”




从早上起,她的喉咙就像哽住似的,她嚎啕大哭了一阵,觉得轻松了。她内心无限悲哀,仿佛觉得被什么巨大沉重的东西压得喘不过气来。对于乔治的死,拉博德特想安慰她几句,她向他摆摆手,叫他别说了,她结结巴巴说道:




“不仅是乔治,而是一切,一切……我真不幸……啊!我明白了,他们又要说我是坏女人了……在丰岱特的那个心情惆怅的母亲,今天早上在我门前呻吟的那个可怜的男人,还有那些同我一起把钱花光、现在一无所有的其他男人……一点不错,让他们背后骂娜娜吧,让他们骂这个畜生吧!啊!我才不在乎呢,我像在他们面前一样,他们说什么我都一清二楚:这个臭婊子跟所有的男人睡觉,她把一些男人的钱掏得精光,逼死另一些男人,给许多人造成痛苦……”




泪水哽住了她的喉咙,她不得不停住嘴,痛苦得一下子横倒在长沙发上,头埋在沙发垫子里。她感到自己给周围的人带来了不幸,给许多人造成了痛苦,不禁无限惆怅,泪如雨下,像小女孩一样低声哭诉,声音越来越轻:




“啊,我真痛苦!啊,我真痛苦……我受不了啦,气死我啦……没有人理解我,我太痛苦了,眼看着一些人一起攻击我,因为他们比我强大……不过,只要自己没有什么可指责的,只要自己问心无愧……唉!我受不了,唉!我受不了……”盛怒之下,她产生了反抗心理。她站起来,揩干眼泪,激动地来回走动。




“嘿,我才不在乎呢!他们爱怎么说就怎么说,反正我没有过错!难道我是坏女人?我把我的一切都拿出来了,连苍蝇都没有打死过一只……是他们自己的过错。是的,是他们自己的过错!……我从来不想缠住他们。他们总是缠住我,如今他们的钱花光了,他们乞讨了,他们每个人都装出一副失望的样子……”




接着,她在拉博德特面前停下,拍拍他的肩膀,说道:




“喂,这些事你都看见过,你说句公正话……难道是我硬要他们这样做?他们一来总是一大批,想出最下流的花招,是吗?他们真使我讨厌!我总是尽量控制自己,不学他们的样子,我真害怕。喂!我举一个例子,他们都想娶我,嗯?想得美!是的,亲爱的,如果我同意的话,不知当了多少次伯爵夫人或男爵夫人了。嘿!我都拒绝了,因为我是有理智的……啊!我使他们避免了多少肮脏行为和犯罪机会!……不然,他们就会去抢劫,去杀人,去谋害父母。我只要说一句话,他们就会去犯罪,但是我没有说……而如今你看到我得到的是什么样的回报。就以达盖内为例吧,他的婚姻是我促成的,当时他穷得饿肚皮,是我收留了他几个星期,分文未取,使他有了现在这个样子。昨天,我遇见他时,他把头一转。呸!滚你的蛋吧,猪猡!




我没有你那么脏。”




她又开始踱步了,她朝一张独脚小圆桌上猛击一拳。




“他妈的!这太不公正了!社会真不合理。明明是男人们想出来干的事情,却把责任推到女人身上……好吧,现在我坦率地对你说,我同他们干那种事儿,我并没有得到快乐,一点快乐也没有,我可以保证,反而使我讨厌……那么,我要问你一下,这样的事我有责任吗?……啊!是的,他们真把我厌烦死了!没有他们,亲爱的,不是他们把我搞成这个样子,我就进了一家修道院,向慈善的上帝祈祷,因为我向来是信仰宗教的……总之,他们花了钱又丧了命,活该!这是他们自己的过错!




我一点责任也没有!”




“当然罗。”拉博德特说道,他被娜娜说服了。




佐爱领米尼翁进来,娜娜笑吟吟地接待他,她已哭够了,现在不哭了。米尼翁还没有平静下来,就对屋内的陈设恭维了几句。但是娜娜却说,她对公馆里的一切已感到厌腻,现在她另有打算,准备最近把里面的东西统统尽快卖掉。接着,米尼翁借口说他是为博斯克老头筹备一次义演而来的,博斯克现在瘫痪了,坐在椅子上不能动弹,娜娜很同情博斯克,订了两张包厢票。这时,佐爱告诉她马车已经准备好了。她叫佐爱把帽子拿来,她一边结帽带,一边把可怜的萨丹生病的事告诉他们,她补充道:




“我到医院去……谁也没有像她那样爱过我。啊!人家说男人没有良心,这话一点也不错!……谁知道呢?也许我再也见不到她了,那不要紧,我去要求见她一次,我想拥抱她。”




拉博德特和米尼翁都笑了。她不再难过了,也跟着笑了,他们两个人与其他男人不一样,对她很理解。她在扣手套的钮子时,两个男人一声不吭,神色敬佩地注视着她。她独自站在公馆里的堆积起来的财富中间,无数男人都倒毙在她的脚下了。她像古代的妖怪,在它们居住的可怕洞穴内,铺满白骨,脚下踩着头盖骨。她的周围灾祸频频发生:旺德夫尔放了一场大火自焚,富卡蒙凄惨地漂泊在中国海上,破产了的斯泰内不得不老老实实地过日子,拉法卢瓦兹的痴心得到满足后,回到了外省,缪法一家悲惨地败落了,菲利普刚刚刑满出狱,在乔治的惨白的尸体旁边守灵。让人破产和丧命的事她已做完了。这只从郊区垃圾堆里飞来的苍蝇,带着腐蚀社会的酵素,只要朝男人们身上一落,就把他们一个个毒死。她做得好,做得对,她为自己的社会阶层报了仇,为乞丐和被遗弃的人们报了仇。而她的性器官在荣耀中冉冉升起,照耀着被她害倒的男人们,犹如一轮初升红日,照耀着杀戮后的战场,而她却像一头无意识的漂亮牲口,对自己所干的事全然无知,她始终是一个善良的妓女。她一直是胖胖的,一副富态相,身体健壮,神情欢快。公馆里的一切对她算不了什么,她觉得公馆不像样子,房子太小,塞满家具,碍手碍脚,一派寒碜景象,这只不过是她初次构思而成的。她幻想更好的东西;她身着盛装出发了,她要去最后一次拥抱萨丹,她浑身整洁,身体健壮,容光焕发,似乎不曾接过客。




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 27楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  14


Nana suddenly disappeared. It was a fresh plunge, an escapade, a flight into barbarous regions. Before her departure she had treated herself to a new sensation: she had held a sale and had made a clean sweep of everything--house, furniture, jewelry, nay, even dresses and linen. Prices were cited--the five days' sale produced more than six hundred thousand francs. For the last time Paris had seen her in a fairy piece. It was called Melusine, and it played at the Theatre de la Gaite, which the penniless Bordenave had taken out of sheer audacity. Here she again found herself in company with Prulliere and Fontan. Her part was simply spectacular, but it was the great attraction of the piece, consisting, as it did, of three POSES PLASTIQUES, each of which represented the same dumb and puissant fairy. Then one fine morning amid his grand success, when Bordenave, who was mad after advertisement, kept firing the Parisian imagination with colossal posters, it became known that she must have started for Cairo the previous day. She had simply had a few words with her manager. Something had been said which did not please her; the whole thing was the caprice of a woman who is too rich to let herself be annoyed. Besides, she had indulged an old infatuation, for she had long meditated visiting the Turks.




Months passed--she began to be forgotten. When her name was mentioned among the ladies and gentlemen, the strangest stories were told, and everybody gave the most contradictory and at the same time prodigious information. She had made a conquest of the viceroy; she was reigning, in the recesses of a palace, over two hundred slaves whose heads she now and then cut off for the sake of a little amusement. No, not at all! She had ruined herself with a great big nigger! A filthy passion this, which had left her wallowing without a chemise to her back in the crapulous debauchery of Cairo. A fortnight later much astonishment was produced when someone swore to having met her in Russia. A legend began to be formed: she was the mistress of a prince, and her diamonds were mentioned. All the women were soon acquainted with them from the current descriptions, but nobody could cite the precise source of all this information. There were finger rings, earrings, bracelets, a REVIERE of phenomenal width, a queenly diadem surmounted by a central brilliant the size of one's thumb. In the retirement of those faraway countries she began to gleam forth as mysteriously as a gem-laden idol. People now mentioned her without laughing, for they were full of meditative respect for this fortune acquired among the barbarians.




One evening in July toward eight o'clock, Lucy, while getting out of her carriage in the Rue du Faubourg Saint-Honore, noticed Caroline Hequet, who had come out on foot to order something at a neighboring tradesman's. Lucy called her and at once burst out with:




"Have you dined? Are you disengaged? Oh, then come with me, my dear. Nana's back."




The other got in at once, and Lucy continued:"And you know, my dear, she may be dead while we're gossiping."




"Dead! What an idea!" cried Caroline in stupefaction. "And where is she? And what's it of?"




"At the Grand Hotel, of smallpox. Oh, it's a long story!"




Lucy had bidden her coachman drive fast, and while the horses trotted rapidly along the Rue Royale and the boulevards, she told what had happened to Nana in jerky, breathless sentences.




"You can't imagine it. Nana plumps down out of Russia. I don't know why--some dispute with her prince. She leaves her traps at the station; she lands at her aunt's--you remember the old thing. Well, and then she finds her baby dying of smallpox. The baby dies next day, and she has a row with the aunt about some money she ought to have sent, of which the other one has never seen a sou. Seems the child died of that: in fact, it was neglected and badly cared for. Very well; Nana slopes, goes to a hotel, then meets Mignon just as she was thinking of her traps. She has all sorts of queer feelings, shivers, wants to be sick, and Mignon takes her back to her place and promises to look after her affairs. Isn't it odd, eh? Doesn't it all happen pat? But this is the best part of the story: Rose finds out about Nana's illness and gets indignant at the idea of her being alone in furnished apartments. So she rushes off, crying, to look after her. You remember how they used to detest one another--like regular furies! Well then, my dear, Rose has had Nana transported to the Grand Hotel, so that she should, at any rate, die in a smart place, and now she's already passed three nights there and is free to die of it after. It's Labordette who told me all about it. Accordingly I wanted to see for myself--"




"Yes, yes," interrupted Caroline in great excitement "We'll go up to her."




They had arrived at their destination. On the boulevard the coachman had had to rein in his horses amid a block of carriages and people on foot. During the day the Corps Legislatif had voted for war, and now a crowd was streaming down all the streets, flowing along all the pavements, invading the middle of the roadway. Beyond the Madeleine the sun had set behind a blood-red cloud, which cast a reflection as of a great fire and set the lofty windows flaming. Twilight was falling, and the hour was oppressively melancholy, for now the avenues were darkening away into the distance but were not as yet dotted over by the bright sparks of the gas lamps. And among the marching crowds distant voices swelled and grew ever louder, and eyes gleamed from pale faces, while a great spreading wind of anguish and stupor set every head whirling.




"Here's Mignon," said Lucy. "He'll give us news."




Mignon was standing under the vast porch of the Grand Hotel. He looked nervous and was gazing at the crowd. After Lucy's first few questions he grew impatient and cried out:




"How should I know? These last two days I haven't been able to tear Rose away from up there. It's getting stupid, when all's said, for her to be risking her life like that! She'll be charming if she gets over it, with holes in her face! It'll suit us to a tee!"




The idea that Rose might lose her beauty was exasperating him. He was giving up Nana in the most downright fashion, and he could not in the least understand these stupid feminine devotions. But Fauchery was crossing the boulevard, and he, too, came up anxiously and asked for news. The two men egged each other on. They addressed one another familiarly in these days.




"Always the same business, my sonny," declared Mignon. "You ought to go upstairs; you would force her to follow you."




"Come now, you're kind, you are!" said the journalist. "Why don't you go upstairs yourself?"




Then as Lucy began asking for Nana's number, they besought her to make Rose come down; otherwise they would end by getting angry.




Nevertheless, Lucy and Caroline did not go up at once. They had caught sight of Fontan strolling about with his hands in his pockets and greatly amused by the quaint expressions of the mob. When he became aware that Nana was lying ill upstairs he affected sentiment and remarked:




"The poor girl! I'll go and shake her by the hand. What's the matter with her, eh?"




"Smallpox," replied Mignon.




The actor had already taken a step or two in the direction of the court, but he came back and simply murmured with a shiver:




"Oh, damn it!"




The smallpox was no joke. Fontan had been near having it when he was five years old, while Mignon gave them an account of one of his nieces who had died of it. As to Fauchery, he could speak of it from personal experience, for he still bore marks of it in the shape of three little lumps at the base of his nose, which he showed them. And when Mignon again egged him on to the ascent, on the pretext that you never had it twice, he violently combated this theory and with infinite abuse of the doctors instanced various cases. But Lucy and Caroline interrupted them, for the growing multitude filled them with astonishment.




"Just look! Just look what a lot of people!" The night was deepening, and in the distance the gas lamps were being lit one by one. Meanwhile interested spectators became visible at windows, while under the trees the human flood grew every minute more dense, till it ran in one enormous stream from the Madeleine to the Bastille. Carriages rolled slowly along. A roaring sound went up from this compact and as yet inarticulate mass. Each member of it had come out, impelled by the desire to form a crowd, and was now trampling along, steeping himself in the pervading fever. But a great movement caused the mob to flow asunder. Among the jostling, scattering groups a band of men in workmen's caps and white blouses had come in sight, uttering a rhythmical cry which suggested the beat of hammers upon an anvil.




"To Ber-lin! To Ber-lin! To Ber-lin!" And the crowd stared in gloomy distrust yet felt themselves already possessed and inspired by heroic imaginings, as though a military band were passing.




"Oh yes, go and get your throats cut!" muttered Mignon, overcome by an access of philosophy.




But Fontan thought it very fine, indeed, and spoke of enlisting. When the enemy was on the frontier all citizens ought to rise up in defense of the fatherland! And with that he assumed an attitude suggestive of Bonaparte at Austerlitz.




"Look here, are you coining up with us?" Lucy asked him.




"Oh dear, no! To catch something horrid?" he said.




On a bench in front of the Grand Hotel a man sat hiding his face in a handkerchief. On arriving Fauchery had indicated him to Mignon with a wink of the eye. Well, he was still there; yes, he was always there. And the journalist detained the two women also in order to point him out to them. When the man lifted his head they recognized him; an exclamation escaped them. It was the Count Muffat, and he was giving an upward glance at one of the windows.




"You know, he's bemight be the face. Lucy added:




"I never saw her since that time at the Gaite, when she was at the end of the grotto."




At this Rose awoke from her stupor and smiled as she said:




"Ah, she's changed; she's changed."




Then she once more lapsed into contemplation and neither moved nor spoke. Perhaps they would be able to look at her presently! And with that the three women joined the others in front of the fireplace. Simonne and Clarisse were discussing the dead woman's diamonds in low tones. Well, did they really exist--those diamonds? Nobody had seen them; it must be a bit of humbug. But Lea de Horn knew someone who knew all about them. Oh, they were monster stones! Besides, they weren't all; she had brought back lots of other precious property from Russia--embroidered stuffs, for instance, valuable knickknacks, a gold dinner service, nay, even en waiting there since this morning," Mignon informed them. "I saw him at six o'clock, and he hasn't moved since. Directly Labordette spoke about it he came there with his handkerchief up to his face. Every half-hour he comes dragging himself to where we're standing to ask if the person upstairs is doing better, and then he goes back and sits down. Hang it, that room isn't healthy! It's all very well being fond of people, but one doesn't want to kick the bucket."




The count sat with uplifted eyes and did not seem conscious of what was going on around him. Doubtless he was ignorant of the declaration of war, and he neither felt nor saw the crowd.




"Look, here he comes!" said Fauchery. "Now you'll see."




The count had, in fact, quitted his bench and was entering the lofty porch. But the porter, who was getting to know his face at last, did not give him time to put his question. He said sharply:




"She's dead, monsieur, this very minute."




Nana dead! It was a blow to them all. Without a word Muffat had gone back to the bench, his face still buried in his handkerchief. The others burst into exclamations, but they were cut short, for a fresh band passed by, howling, "A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!" Nana dead! Hang it, and such a fine girl too! Mignon sighed and looked relieved, for at last Rose would come down. A chill fell on the company. Fontan, meditating a tragic role, had assumed a look of woe and was drawing down the corners of his mouth and rolling his eyes askance, while Fauchery chewed his cigar nervously, for despite his cheap journalistic chaff he was really touched. Nevertheless, the two women continued to give vent to their feelings of surprise. The last time Lucy had seen her was at the Gaite; Blanche, too, had seen her in Melusine. Oh, how stunning it was, my dear, when she appeared in the depths of the crystal grot! The gentlemen remembered the occasion perfectly. Fontan had played the Prince Cocorico. And their memories once stirred up, they launched into interminable particulars. How ripping she looked with that rich coloring of hers in the crystal grot! Didn't she, now? She didn't say a word: the authors had even deprived her of a line or two, because it was superfluous. No, never a word! It was grander that way, and she drove her public wild by simply showing herself. You wouldn't find another body like hers! Such shoulders as she had, and such legs and such a figure! Strange that she should be dead! You know, above her tights she had nothing on but a golden girdle which hardly concealed her behind and in front. All round her the grotto, which was entirely of glass, shone like day. Cascades of diamonds were flowing down; strings of brilliant pearls glistened among the stalactites in the vault overhead, and amid the transparent atmosphere and flowing fountain water, which was crossed by a wide ray of electric light, she gleamed like the sun with that flamelike skin and hair of hers. f Paris would always picture her thus--would see her shining high up among crystal glass like the good God Himself. No, it was too stupid to let herself die under such conditions! She must be looking pretty by this time in that room up there!




"And what a lot of pleasures bloody well wasted!" said Mignon in melancholy tones, as became a man who did not like to see good and useful things lost.




He sounded Lucy and Caroline in order to find out if they were going up after all. Of course they were going up; their curiosity had increased. Just then Blanche arrived, out of breath and much exasperated at the way the crowds were blocking the pavement, and when she heard the news there was a fresh outburst of exclamations, and with a great rustling of skirts the ladies moved toward the staircase. Mignon followed them, crying out:




"Tell Rose that I'm waiting for her. She'll come at once, eh?"




"They do not exactly know whether the contagion is to be feared at the beginning or near the end," Fontan was explaining to Fauchery. "A medical I know was assuring me that the hours immediately following death are particularly dangerous. There are miasmatic exhalations then. Ah, but I do regret this sudden ending; I should have been so glad to shake hands with her for the last time.




"What good would it do you now?" said the journalist.




"Yes, what good?" the two others repeated.




The crowd was still on the increase. In the bright light thrown from shop-windows and beneath the wavering glare of the gas two living streams were distinguishable as they flowed along the pavement, innumerable hats apparently drifting on their surface. At that hour the popular fever was gaining ground rapidly, and people were flinging themselves in the wake of the bands of men in blouses. A constant forward movement seemed to sweep the roadway, and the cry kept recurring; obstinately, abruptly, there rang from thousands of throats:




"A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!"




The room on the fourth floor upstairs cost twelve francs a day, since Rose had wanted something decent and yet not luxurious, for sumptuousness is not necessary when one is suffering. Hung with Louis XIII cretonne, which was adorned with a pattern of large flowers, the room was furnished with the mahogany commonly found in hotels. On the floor there was a red carpet variegated with black foliage. Heavy silence reigned save for an occasional whispering sound caused by voices in the corridor.




"I assure you we're lost. The waiter told us to turn to the right. What a barrack of a house!"




"Wait a bit; we must have a look. Room number 401; room number 401!"




"Oh, it's this way: 405, 403. We ought to be there. Ah, at last, 401! This way! Hush now, hush!"




The voices were silent. Then there was a slight coughing and a moment or so of mental preparation. Then the door opened slowly, and Lucy entered, followed by Caroline and Blanche. But they stopped directly; there were already five women in the room; Gaga was lying back in the solitary armchair, which was a red velvet Voltaire. In front of the fireplace Simonne and Clarisse were now standing talking to Lea de Horn, who was seated, while by the bed, to the left of the door, Rose Mignon, perched on the edge of a chest, sat gazing fixedly at the body where it lay hidden in the shadow of the curtains. All the others had their hats and gloves on and looked as if they were paying a call: she alone sat there with bare hands and untidy hair and cheeks rendered pale by three nights of watching. She felt stupid in the face of this sudden death, and her eyes were swollen with weeping. A shaded lamp standing on the corner of the chest of drawers threw a bright flood of light over Gaga.




"What a sad misfortune, is it not?" whispered Lucy as she shook hands with Rose. "We wanted to bid her good-by."




And she turned round and tried to catch sight of her, but the lamp was too far off, and she did not dare bring it nearer. On the bed lay stretched a gray mass, but only the ruddy chignon was distinguishable and a pale blotch which urniture. "Yes, my dear, fifty-two boxes, enormous cases some of them, three truckloads of them!" They were all lying at the station. "Wasn't it hard lines, eh?--to die without even having time to unpack one's traps?" Then she had a lot of tin, besides--something like a million! Lucy asked who was going to inherit it all. Oh, distant relations--the aunt, without doubt! It would be a pretty surprise for that old body. She knew nothing about it yet, for the sick woman had obstinately refused to let them warn her, for she still owed her a grudge over her little boy's death. Thereupon they were all moved to pity about the little boy, and they remembered seeing him at the races. Oh, it was a wretchedly sickly baby; it looked so old and so sad. In fact, it was one of those poor brats who never asked to be born!




"He's happier under the ground," said Blanche.




"Bah, and so's she!" added Caroline. "Life isn't so funny!"




In that gloomy room melancholy ideas began to take possession of their imaginations. They felt frightened. It was silly to stand talking so long, but a longing to see her kept them rooted to the spot. It was very hot--the lamp glass threw a round, moonlike patch of light upon the ceiling, but the rest of the room was drowned in steamy darkness. Under the bed a deep plate full of phenol exhaled an insipid smell. And every few moments tiny gusts of wind swelled the window curtains. The window opened on the boulevard, whence rose a dull roaring sound.




"Did she suffer much?" asked Lucy, who was absorbed in contemplation of the clock, the design of which represented the three Graces as nude young women, smiling like opera dancers.




Gaga seemed to wake up.




"My word, yes! I was present when she died. I promise you it was not at all pleasant to see. Why, she was taken with a shuddering fit--"




But she was unable to proceed with her explanation, for a cry arose outside:




"A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!"




And Lucy, who felt suffocated, flung wide the window and leaned upon the sill. It was pleasant there; the air came fresh from the starry sky. Opposite her the windows were all aglow with light, and the gas sent dancing reflections over the gilt lettering of the shop signs.




Beneath these, again, a most amusing scene presented itself. The streams of people were discernible rolling torrentwise along the sidewalks and in the roadway, where there was a confused procession of carriages. Everywhere there were vast moving shadows in which lanterns and lampposts gleamed like sparks. But the band which now came roaring by carried torches, and a red glow streamed down from the direction of the Madeleine, crossed the mob like a trail of fire and spread out over the heads in the distance like a vivid reflection of a burning house. Lucy called Blanche and Caroline, forgetting where she was and shouting:




"Do come! You get a capital view from this window!"




They all three leaned out, greatly interested. The trees got in their way, and occasionally the torches disappeared under the foliage. They tried to catch a glimpse of the men of their own party below, but a protruding balcony hid the door, and they could only make out Count Muffat, who looked like a dark parcel thrown down on the bench where he sat. He was still burying his face in his handkerchief. A carriage had stopped in front, and yet another woman hurried up, in whom Lucy recognized Maria Blond. She was not alone; a stout man got down after her.




"It's that thief of a Steiner," said Caroline. "How is it they haven't sent him back to Cologne yet? I want to see how he looks when he comes in."




They turned round, but when after the lapse of ten minutes Maria Blond appeared, she was alone. She had twice mistaken the staircase. And when Lucy, in some astonishment, questioned her:




"What, he?" she said. "My dear, don't you go fancying that he'll come upstairs! It's a great wonder he's escorted me as far as the door. There are nearly a dozen of them smoking cigars."




As a matter of fact, all the gentlemen were meeting downstairs. They had come strolling thither in order to have a look at the boulevards, and they hailed one another and commented loudly on that poor girl's death. Then they began discussing politics and strategy. Bordenave, Daguenet, Labordette, Prulliere and others, besides, had swollen the group, and now they were all listening to Fontan, who was explaining his plan for taking Berlin within a week.




Meanwhile Maria Blond was touched as she stood by the bedside and murmured, as the others had done before her:




"Poor pet! The last time I saw her was in the grotto at the Gaite."




"Ah, she's changed; she's changed!" Rose Mignon repeated with a smile of gloomiest dejection.




Two more women arrived. These were Tatan Nene and Louise Violaine. They had been wandering about the Grand Hotel for twenty minutes past, bandied from waiter to waiter, and had ascended and descended more than thirty flights of stairs amid a perfect stampede of travelers who were hurrying to leave Paris amid the panic caused by the war and the excitement on the boulevards. Accordingly they just dropped down on chairs when they came in, for they were too tired to think about the dead. At that moment a loud noise came from the room next door, where people were pushing trunks about and striking against furniture to an accompaniment of strident, outlandish syllables. It was a young Austrian couple, and Gaga told how during her agony the neighbors had played a game of catch as catch can and how, as only an unused door divided the two rooms, they had heard them laughing and kissing when one or the other was caught.




"Come, it's time we were off," said Clarisse. "We shan't bring her to life again. Are you coming, Simonne?"




They all looked at the bed out of the corners of their eyes, but they did not budge an inch. Nevertheless, they began getting ready and gave their skirts various little pats. Lucy was again leaning out of window. She was alone now, and a sorrowful feeling began little by little to overpower her, as though an intense wave of melancholy had mounted up from the howling mob. Torches still kept passing, shaking out clouds of sparks, and far away in the distance the various bands stretched into the shadows, surging unquietly to and fro like flocks being driven to the slaughterhouse at night. A dizzy feeling emanated from these confused masses as the human flood rolled them along--a dizzy feeling, a sense of terror and all the pity of the massacres to come. The people were going wild; their voices broke; they were drunk with a fever of excitement which sent them rushing toward the unknown "out there" beyond the dark wall of the horizon.




"A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!"




Lucy turned round. She leaned her back against the window, and her face was very pale.




"Good God! What's to become of us?"




The ladies shook their heads. They were serious and very anxious about the turn events were taking.




"For my part," said Caroline Hequet in her decisive way, "I start for London the day after tomorrow. Mamma's already over there getting a house ready for me. I'm certainly not going to let myself be massacred in Paris."




Her mother, as became a prudent woman, had invested all her daughters' money in foreign lands. One never knows how a war may end! But Maria Blond grew vexed at this. She was a patriot and spoke of following the army.




"There's a coward for you! Yes, if they wanted me I should put on man's clothes just to have a good shot at those pigs of Prussians! And if we all die after? What of that? Our wretched skins aren't so valuable!"




Blanche de Sivry was exasperated.




"Please don't speak ill of the Prussians! They are just like other men, and they're not always running after the women, like your Frenchmen. They've just expelled the little Prussian who was with me. He was an awfully rich fellow and so gentle: he couldn't have hurt a soul. It's disgraceful; I'm ruined by it. And, you know, you mustn't say a word or I go and find him out in Germany!"




After that, while the two were at loggerheads, Gaga began murmuring in dolorous tones:




"It's all over with me; my luck's always bad. It's only a week ago that I finished paying for my little house at Juvisy. Ah, God knows what trouble it cost me! I had to go to Lili for help! And now here's the war declared, and the Prussians'll come and they'll burn everything. How am I to begin again at my time of life, I should like to know?"




"Bah!" said Clarisse. "I don't care a damn about it. I shall always find what I want."




"Certainly you will," added Simonne. "It'll be a joke. Perhaps, after all, it'll be good biz."




And her smile hinted what she thought. Tatan Nene and Louise Violaine were of her opinion. The former told them that she had enjoyed the most roaring jolly good times with soldiers. Oh, they were good fellows and would have done any mortal thing for the girls. But as the ladies had raised their voices unduly Rose Mignon, still sitting on the chest by the bed, silenced them with a softly whispered "Hush!" They stood quite still at this and glanced obliquely toward the dead woman, as though this request for silence had emanated from the very shadows of the curtains. In the heavy, peaceful stillness which ensued, a void, deathly stillness which made them conscious of the stiff dead body lying stretched close by them, the cries of the mob burst forth:




"A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!"




But soon they forgot. Lea de Horn, who had a political salon where former ministers of Louis Philippe were wont to indulge in delicate epigrams, shrugged her shoulders and continued the conversation in a low tone:




"What a mistake this war is! What a bloodthirsty piece of stupidity!"




At this Lucy forthwith took up the cudgels for the empire. She had been the mistress of a prince of the imperial house, and its defense became a point of family honor with her.




"Do leave them alone, my dear. We couldn't let ourselves be further insulted! Why, this war concerns the honor of France. Oh, you know I don't say that because of the prince. He WAS just mean! Just imagine, at night when he was going to bed he hid his gold in his boots, and when we played at bezique he used beans, because one day I pounced down on the stakes for fun. But that doesn't prevent my being fair. The emperor was right."




Lea shook her head with an air of superiority, as became a woman who was repeating the opinions of important personages. Then raising her voice:




"This is the end of all things. They're out of their minds at the Tuileries. France ought to have driven them out yesterday. Don't you see?"




They all violently interrupted her. What was up with her? Was she mad about the emperor? Were people not happy? Was business doing badly? Paris would never enjoy itself so thoroughly again.




Gaga was beside herself; she woke up and was very indignant.




"Be quiet! It's idiotic! You don't know what you're saying. I--I've seen Louis Philippe's reign: it was full of beggars and misers, my dear. And then came '48! Oh, it was a pretty disgusting business was their republic! After February I was simply dying of starvation--yes, I, Gaga. Oh, if only you'd been through it all you would go down on your knees before the emperor, for he's been a father to us; yes, a father to us."




She had to be soothed but continued with pious fervor:




"O my God, do Thy best to give the emperor the victory. Preserve the empire to us!"




They all repeated this aspiration, and Blanche confessed that she burned candles for the emperor. Caroline had been smitten by him and for two whole months had walked where he was likely to pass but had failed to attract his attention. And with that the others burst forth into furious denunciations of the Republicans and talked of exterminating them on the frontiers so that Napoleon III, after having beaten the enemy, might reign peacefully amid universal enjoyment.




"That dirty Bismarck--there's another cad for you!" Maria Blond remarked.




"To think that I should have known him!" cried Simonne. "If only I could have foreseen, I'm the one that would have put some poison in his glass."




But Blanche, on whose heart the expulsion of her Prussian still weighed, ventured to defend Bismarck. Perhaps he wasn't such a bad sort. To every man his trade!




"You know," she added, "he adores women."




"What the hell has that got to do with us?" said Clarisse. "We don't want to cuddle him, eh?"




"There's always too many men of that sort!" declared Louise Violaine gravely. "It's better to do without 'em than to mix oneself up with such monsters!"




And the discussion continued, and they stripped Bismarck, and, in her Bonapartist zeal, each of them gave him a sounding kick, while Tatan Nene kept saying:




"Bismarck! Why, they've simply driven me crazy with the chap! Oh, I hate him! I didn't know that there Bismarck! One can't know everybody."




"Never mind," said Lea de Horn by way of conclusion, "that Bismarck will give us a jolly good threshing."




But she could not continue. The ladies were all down on her at once. Eh, what? A threshing? It was Bismarck they were going to escort home with blows from the butt ends of their muskets. What was this bad Frenchwoman going to say next?




"Hush," whispered Rose, for so much noise hurt her.




The cold influence of the corpse once more overcame them, and they all paused together. They were embarrassed; the dead woman was before them again; a dull thread of coming ill possessed them. On the boulevard the cry was passing, hoarse and wild:




"A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!"




Presently, when they were making up their minds to go, a voice was heard calling from the passage:




"Rose! Rose!"




Gaga opened the door in astonishment and disappeared for a moment. When she returned:




"My dear," she said, "it's Fauchery. He's out there at the end of the corridor. He won't come any further, and he's beside himself because you still stay near that body."




Mignon had at last succeeded in urging the journalist upstairs. Lucy, who was still at the window, leaned out and caught sight of the gentlemen out on the pavement. They were looking up, making energetic signals to her. Mignon was shaking his fists in exasperation, and Steiner, Fontan, Bordenave and the rest were stretching out their arms with looks of anxious reproach, while Daguenet simply stood smoking a cigar with his hands behind his back, so as not to compromise himself.




"It's true, dear," said Lucy, leaving the window open; "I promised to make you come down. They're all calling us now."




Rose slowly and painfully left the chest.




"I'm coming down; I'm coming down," she whispered. "It's very certain she no longer needs me. They're going to send in a Sister of Mercy."




And she turned round, searching for her hat and shawl. Mechanically she filled a basin of water on the toilet table and while washing her hands and face continued:




"I don't know! It's been a great blow to me. We used scarcely to be nice to one another. Ah well! You see I'm quite silly over it now. Oh! I've got all sorts of strange ideas--I want to die myself--I feel the end of the world's coming. Yes, I need air."




The corpse was beginning to poison the atmosphere of the room. And after long heedlessness there ensued a panic.




"Let's be off; let's be off, my little pets!" Gaga kept saying. "It isn't wholesome here."




They went briskly out, casting a last glance at the bed as they passed it. But while Lucy, Blanche and Caroline still remained behind, Rose gave a final look round, for she wanted to leave the room in order. She drew a curtain across the window, and then it occurred to her that the lamp was not the proper thing and that a taper should take its place. So she lit one of the copper candelabra on the chimney piece and placed it on the night table beside the corpse. A brilliant light suddenly illumined the dead woman's face. The women were horror-struck. They shuddered and escaped.




"Ah, she's changed; she's changed!" murmured Rose Mignon, who was the last to remain.




She went away; she shut the door. Nana was left alone with upturned face in the light cast by the candle. She was fruit of the charnel house, a heap of matter and blood, a shovelful of corrupted flesh thrown down on the pillow. The pustules had invaded the whole of the face, so that each touched its neighbor. Fading and sunken, they had assumed the grayish hue of mud; and on that formless pulp, where the features had ceased to be traceable, they already resembled some decaying damp from the grave. One eye, the left eye, had completely foundered among bubbling purulence, and the other, which remained half open, looked like a deep, black, ruinous hole. The nose was still suppurating. Quite a reddish crush was peeling from one of the cheeks and invading the mouth, which it distorted into a horrible grin. And over this loathsome and grotesque mask of death the hair, the beautiful hair, still blazed like sunlight and flowed downward in rippling gold. Venus was rotting. It seemed as though the poison she had assimilated in the gutters and on the carrion tolerated by the roadside, the leaven with which she had poisoned a whole people, had but now remounted to her face and turned it to corruption.




The room was empty. A great despairing breath came up from the boulevard and swelled the curtain.




"A BERLIN! A BERLIN! A BERLIN!"




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

゛臉紅紅....

ZxID:704295


等级: 内阁元老
把每一次都当作是最后一次。
举报 只看该作者 28楼  发表于: 2013-11-25 0
。|。|。NA NA 。|。|。

CHAPTER  14


娜娜突然失踪了。她又一次溜走,离家出走,飞往异国他乡了。临行前,她心血来潮,搞了一次大拍卖,把公馆、家具、首饰,甚至化妆品和衣物卖得精光。据说,五项拍卖共得六十多万法郎。巴黎人最后一次见到她,是在快乐剧院上演的一出名叫《仙女梅侣茜娜》的幻梦剧里,这出戏是一文不名的博尔德纳夫大胆推出的。这次她又与普律利埃尔和丰唐同台演出,她扮演的虽是一个普通哑角,一个健壮、不说话的仙女,却是戏中最精彩的部分,她在剧中只做了三个造型姿势。这次演出获得了巨大成功,正当一向对宣传感兴趣的博尔德纳夫张贴许多巨幅海报,向巴黎大肆宣传这出戏的时候,一天早上,有人获悉她大概于前一天离开了巴黎,到开罗去了。出走原因是因为她听了经理博尔德纳夫一句逆耳的话,同他发生了口角,这个任性、太富有的女人,忍受不了这口气,一气之下便走了。而且,这次她如愿以偿,因为她早就梦想到土耳其去走一趟。




几个月过去了,大家把娜娜渐渐淡忘了。当这些先生们和太太们又提起她时,种种离奇的传说不胫而走,众说纷纭,这些消息互相矛盾而又不可思议。有人说总督迷恋上了她,她住在深宫里,奴役着两百个奴隶,她还时常砍奴隶的头,以此取乐。也有人说,情况根本不是这样,她同一个身材高大的黑人鬼混,肮脏的热恋把她弄得钱财殆尽,连穿的衣服也没有,在开罗过着放荡的生活。过了两个星期,又传来了有关她惊人的消息,有人发誓说在俄国见到过她。于是这条消息逐渐变成了传说,说她成了一个王子的情妇,她拥有很多珠宝钻石,尽管谁也不知道消息的确切来源。时隔不久,女人们从不胫而走的绘声绘色的描写中,竟对那些珠宝钻石了解得一清二楚。她们说她有戒指,有耳环,有手镯,有一条两指宽的项链,还有一顶王后的冠冕,冠冕中央镶着一颗璀璨的钻石,足有大拇指那么宽。她虽然远走到这些异国他乡,依然像一尊饰满珠宝首饰的偶像,放射着神秘的光芒。现在人们提到她的名字时,都一本正经,带着几分敬意,对她在蛮族人那里发了迹感到迷惑不解。




七月的一天晚上,将近八点钟时,吕西乘坐的马车行驶在福布尔·圣奥诺雷街上,她从车里瞥见卡罗利娜·埃凯从家里走出来,到邻近一家店里买东西,吕西叫住她,连忙说道:“你吃过晚饭了吗?现在有空吗?……那么,亲爱的,跟我一道走吧……娜娜回来啦。”




卡罗利娜随即上了马车,吕西继续说道:




“你知道,亲爱的,我们现在在这里谈话时,也许她已经死了。”




“她死了!你胡说什么!”卡罗利娜听了惊愕不已,大声嚷道,“她在哪里?怎么死的?”




“她在格朗旅馆……是出天花……啊!说来真是一言难尽啊。”




吕西叫车夫策马快奔。于是,马急速跑起来,马车驶过王家大道和几条林荫大道,一路上,她用断断续续的语句,一口气讲述了娜娜的情况。




“你真不会想到……娜娜从俄国回来了,我也不知道为什么,大概与她的王子吵了架……她把行里存放在火车站,跑到她姑妈家里,你还记得吗,就是那个老太婆……她刚到姑妈家里,就一下子扑到患天花的孩子身上。第二天,孩子就死了,她同姑妈大吵了一顿,她大概给姑妈寄过钱,但姑妈不曾收到一个子儿……娜娜认为孩子是因为没有钱治才死的;总之,这孩子被她丢下了,又无人照料……好啦!她跑到一家旅馆,刚想去取行李时,遇见了米尼翁……她突然感觉浑身不舒服,打起寒噤,想呕吐,米尼翁领她回到房间,并答应去替她取行李……嗯?这事说来真怪!难道他们是事先约定好的!可是还有更妙的事呢:罗丝得知娜娜生了病,孤身一人呆在带出租家具的房间后,感到很难过,赶紧跑去照料她,不为她伤心流泪呢……曾记得她们过去互相敌视,是一对冤家对头!可是,这一次罗丝却找人把她抬到格朗旅馆里,心想即使她死了,也要死在一个像样的地方,娜娜在那里已经住了三天了,现在正在等死……这些都是拉博德特告诉我的,我想去看看她……”




“你说得对,你说得对,”卡罗利娜听了心情很不平静,打断她的话,说道,“我们一起上楼去看看她吧。”




她们到达了目的地。林荫大道被车辆和行人堵得水泄不通,车夫只好勒住马。白天,立法议会表决通过了向普鲁士宣战的决议,现在民众从四面八方拥来,他们走在人行道上,渐渐又蔓及车行道。在圣玛德莱娜教堂那边,夕阳已隐没在一片血红的云彩后面,余晖把高高的窗户映得火红。夜幕降临了,此时此刻多么令人沉闷,又多么令人惆怅,暮色越发变浓了,条条街道笼罩在一片黑暗之中,煤气路灯还没有发出熠熠光芒。在这些向前进发的人群中,说话声由远及近,人们个个面色苍白,目光炯炯,忧虑和惊愕犹如一阵狂风袭来,人人惊慌失措。




“米尼翁在这里,”吕西说道,“他会告诉我们娜娜的病情的。”




米尼翁正站在格朗旅馆的宽阔门廊下,神色紧张地注视着街上的人群。吕西刚开口问他,他就恼火了,大声说道:




“我怎么会知道呢!罗丝呆在楼上已经两天了,我怎么叫她,她也不肯下来……她简直是把自己的生命孤注一掷,总之,这样做是愚蠢的!如果她传染上天花,弄成一张麻脸,我们就遭殃了!”




他一想到罗丝会失去她的花容月貌,心里就怄气。他干脆撂下娜娜不管,而女人们却愚蠢地尽心竭力去照顾别人,他真是百思不得其解。米尼翁刚到,福什利也穿过马路,向他这里走来,他对娜娜也放心不下,来看看她的病情怎样。他俩你推我上楼,我推你上楼,谁也不肯自己上去,现在他们说起话来,互相都用亲昵的称呼。




“什么都是老样子,老弟,”米尼翁说,“你应该上楼把罗丝硬拉下来。”




“哟!你真善良!该你上去!”新闻记者说道,“你自己为什么不上去呢?”




这时,吕西问他们娜娜住在哪个房间,他们便央求她,请她叫罗丝下来,说如果罗丝不下来,他们就要发火了。然而,吕西和卡罗利娜并未立刻上楼。她们瞥见丰唐两只手插在口袋里,正在马路上闲逛,饶有兴趣地注视着街上行人的一张张古怪面孔。他知道娜娜病倒在楼上后,装出一副同情的神态,说道:




“可怜的姑娘!……我要上楼去同她握握手……她得了什么病?”




“她得的是天花。”米尼翁回答道。




丰唐原本已向院子迈了一步,但随即又退了回来。他打了一个哆嗦,嘴里咕噜道:




“哎哟!我的天哪!”




天花可非同小可。丰唐五岁时就差点儿染上天花。米尼翁说,他有一个侄子就是得了天花死的。说到天花,福什利更有发言权,他自己就得过天花,如今鼻根处还留下三个麻点呢,他还把麻点指给大家看。米尼翁这时又推他上楼,说一个人不会得两次天花的。福什利却严厉驳斥他的谬论,他列举了许多人第二次生天花的例子,说医生们啥也不懂。这会儿吕西见街上行人越来越多,便截住他们的话,说道:




“看呀!看呀!人越来越多了。”




暮色越发浓了,远处的煤气路灯接二连三亮起来。这时呆在窗口看热闹的人隐约可见,树下的人流每时每刻都在增加,从圣玛德莱娜教堂一直到巴士底狱,汇合成一条巨大的人流。马车都徐徐行驶着。在这密密麻麻的人群中,不时发出嗡嗡的声音,还有人发出吼叫声,大家都是为了加入群众行列,步行来到这里的,个个情绪激昂。这时,人群中突然一阵骚动,人群连忙往后退了退。在推推搡搡中,人群向两边闪出一条路来,一队头戴鸭舌帽、身穿白工装的人出现了,他们有节奏地呼喊着口号,那喊声酷似铁锤落在铁砧上的声音:




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




群众带着沮丧和不信任的神情瞅着他们,不过他们已经受到这种激昂情绪的感染和激励,就像看见一支军乐队经过似的。




“好吧,好吧,让你们去战场上丢脑袋吧!”米尼翁很激动,用哲学家的达观口吻,嘟哝了一句。




丰唐却认为这样行动很好。他说自己也要参军上前线。敌人已经打到边境线上了,全体公民都应该起来保卫祖国。他说话的姿势颇像拿破仑在奥斯特利茨①发表演说时的姿势。 




①一八○五年十二月二日,拿破仑在奥斯特利茨(今捷克斯洛伐克的斯拉夫科夫)与俄奥联军交战,联军惨败,死伤一点五万人,被俘一点一万人,而拿破仑仅损失九千人。




“喂!你同我们一起上楼吗?”




“哦!我才不上去呢,”丰唐回答道,“上去会染上天花的!”




在格朗旅馆的门前,有一个男子坐在一条长凳上,用手绢掩住面孔。福什利一到这里,就向米尼翁眨眨眼睛,示意要他留心那个人。那个人一直坐在那儿,是的,他未挪动一步。新闻记者叫住两个女人,指着那个人叫他们看。当那人抬起头来时,她们辨认出他来了,两人不禁惊叫了一声。原来他是缪法伯爵,他仰着头,凝视着楼上的一扇窗户。




“你们知道吧,他从清早就呆在这里了,”米尼翁说道,“六点钟时我就看见他了,他没有走动一步……拉博德特刚告诉他这个消息,他就来了,他用手绢掩住面孔……每隔半个钟头,就迈着沉重的步伐走过来,询问楼上那个人的病是否好了一些,然后又回到原来的地方坐下来……当然罗!那个房间里不卫生,一个人不管怎样爱别人,也不至于想寻死吧。”




伯爵抬头望着楼上,似乎还未注意到周围发生的事。大概他还不知道宣战这件事,仿佛还没有发现自己周围有许多人,也没有听见人群中的喧嚣声。




“瞧!”福什利说道,“他站起来了,你们看他往哪儿走。”




伯爵果然离开了长凳走到高大的门脚下。门房终于认出他来,还没等到他开口,门房就直截了当地告诉他:




“先生,她已经死了,是刚刚死的。”




娜娜死啦!这对所有的人都是一个打击。缪法听了没吭一声,又回到原来的地方,坐到那条长凳上,用手绢掩着面孔。其他人又高声呼喊起来,但是喊声听上去断断续续,又有一群人经过那里,他们声嘶力竭地喊道:




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




娜娜死啦!哎呀,她是多么漂亮的姑娘!米尼翁舒了一口气,顿时觉得轻松了;罗丝终于要下楼了。大家沉默良久。丰唐是一个天生的悲剧角色,他装出一副悲伤的样子,耷拉着嘴角,眼珠向上翻到眼皮边;而小记者福什利,虽然平时喜欢开玩笑,现在也真的伤心起来,他神经质地抽着雪茄。不过,两个女人还在继续叫喊着。吕西最后一次见到娜娜,是在快乐剧院。布朗瑟也是在她演出《仙女梅侣茜娜》时见到她的。啊!亲爱的,她出现在一个水晶岩洞口时,演得真棒!这几位先生都还记忆犹新。丰唐扮演的是雄鸡公子。几位先生的记忆被唤醒后,便没完没了地谈起剧中的细枝末节。嗯!她在水晶宫里,她那丰腴的裸体令人着迷!她一句话也没说,本来她有一段独白,后来被剧作者删掉了,因为说话反而显得不自然;对,她什么也没说,这样才与众不同,她一出场,便把观众弄得神魂颠倒。她那漂亮身段,观众从来没见过,她的肩膀,她的腿,她的腰身都令观众如痴如醉!可是她竟然死啦,岂非怪事!大家知道,她在台上时只穿一件紧身衣,下身系一条金色腰带,前后几乎啥也没有掩盖住。她周围的岩洞全是水晶玻璃的,闪烁着光亮;钻石瀑布从洞顶飞流而下,一条条白色珍珠项链在拱顶上乳石中间发出璀璨的光芒;她的周围全是一片透明,一道宽阔的电光照亮着泉水瀑布,娜娜宛如一轮红日,令人悦目,她的皮肤白皙,头发火红。巴黎人将永远看见她像这样子,光艳夺目地出现在水晶玻璃中间,她像天上慈善的上帝,身居这样的地位,却让自己死了,着实可惜!现在她躺在楼上,样子一定挺好看的!




“多少欢乐失去了!”米尼翁像一个不愿看到有用、美好的东西失去的人,用沮丧的语调说道。




他用试探的口气问吕西和卡罗利娜是否想马上上楼。她们当然想上去,她们的好奇心越发强烈了。恰巧这时布朗瑟气喘吁吁地跑来了,人群堵塞了人行道,她很恼火。她知道娜娜死去的消息后,便惊叫起来,三个女人一起向楼梯走去,她们的裙子窸窣作响。米尼翁紧随其后,大声嚷道:




“请你们告诉罗丝我在等她……叫她立刻下来,听见了吗?”




“天花究竟是开始传染得厉害,还是后来传染得厉害,现在还不清楚,”丰唐向福什利说,“我有一个朋友是实习医生,他甚至用十分肯定的语气对我说,人死后天花传染性更大……因为尸体散发出疫气……哎!她突然落到这样的结局,我真遗憾,我要能与她最后一次握握手,该是多么高兴啊!”




“现在你说这话有什么用?”新闻记者说道。




“是啊,说这话有什么用?”其他两个人附和道。




街上的人越来越多。各个店铺里的灯都亮了,在煤气路灯晃晃悠悠的灯光下,可以清楚地看见人行道上的两股人流,无数帽子在移动。在这样的时刻,群情越来越激昂了,许多人跑到穿工装的队伍后面,人群不断涌向车行道上,这时人群中响起铿锵有力的口号声,它是发自每一个人的胸膛:




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




五楼上的那间房子每天租金是十二法郎,罗丝当时提出租一间普通的房子就行了,不需要很豪华,因为人在病痛中是不需要住豪华房间的。房间的墙上挂着路易十三式的大花装饰布,家具与其它旅馆里一样,全是桃花心木的,红色地毯上点缀着一簇黑色树叶图案。房间里一片沉静,不时听见窃窃私语声,打破这样的沉静。这时,走廊里传来了说话声。




“我敢向你保证,我们走错路了。茶房说向右拐弯……这儿像是营房。”




“等一等,看看房号再说……四○一号房间,四○一号房间。”




“喂!从这边走……四○五,四○三……我们就要找到了……啊!终于找到了,四○一!……到了,嘘!嘘!”说话声停止了。她们三个人先咳嗽几声,定了定神。随后,悄悄推开门,吕西首先进门,卡罗利娜和布朗瑟紧随其后。她们刚刚跨进门间,便霍然止步,房间里已经有了五个妇女。加加深深地躺在房间里唯一的一张扶手椅上,那是一张红色天鹅绒的伏尔泰椅①。西蒙娜和克拉利瑟站在壁炉前,与坐在椅子上的莱娅·德·霍恩聊天。罗丝·米尼翁呆在门的左边,坐在一只装劈柴的箱子上,凝视着隐没在窗帘荫影中的尸体。几个妇女都戴着手套和帽子,像到别人家作客一样;只有罗丝没有戴手套和帽子,她已经守护了三天,她疲惫不堪,面色苍白,面对娜娜的骤然逝世,她惊呆了,心里充满哀伤。在五斗柜的一个角上,有一盏带罩的灯亮着,强烈的光线照在加加身上。 




①伏尔泰椅,椅身较大,椅背较高。




“唉!她是多么不幸啊!”吕西握着罗丝的手,喃喃说道,“我们还想向她道别呢。”




吕西转过头来,想瞧娜娜一眼,可是灯离娜娜很远,她又不敢把灯挪近。只见床上躺着一大块灰色的东西,大家只看清那红色的发髻,还有一团灰白色的东西,那大概是脸。吕西又说道:




“我还是在快乐剧院见过她,以后再也不曾见到她,那次她坐在水晶岩洞里……”




这时,罗丝从呆滞状态中清醒过来,嫣然一笑,连声说道:




“唉!她变了样了,她变了样了……”




说完,她又陷入沉思之中,她一动不动,默不作声。过一会儿,大概可以看看娜娜了吧;三个女人走到壁炉边,同其他几个女人呆在一起。西蒙娜同克拉利瑟悄声议论起死者的钻石首饰。她到底有没有钻石,谁也不曾见过,也许有人扯谎。可是莱娅·德·霍恩认识的一个男子说见过那些钻石首饰,哦!一颗颗硕大无朋的钻石!何况还不止这些,她还从俄国带回来不少别的东西呢,如绣花衣料,贵重小玩艺,一套金餐具,甚至还有家具。确实,亲爱的,总共有五十二件行李,足足装了三车厢。这些东西都还留在火车站呢。唉!她真倒霉,还没有来得及打开行李就死了,据说,她还带回很多钱,大概足有一百万。吕西问谁来继承遗产,无疑由远房亲戚继承喽,肯定是她的姑妈,这个老太婆这下子倒交了好运。她还一点不知道呢,病人执意不让人告诉她,孩子死了,娜娜对她怀恨在心。于是大家都可怜起那个孩子,记得赛马时大家看见过他,那时他浑身是病,像被病魔缠身,老是愁眉不展,总之,他像一个不愿来到这个世上的孩子。




“他在阴曹地府会更幸福。”布朗瑟说道。




“啊!娜娜也是这样,”卡罗利娜补充道,“活着对她来说,并没有多大意思。”




房间里一派肃穆气氛,使她们不禁产生悲观的想法。于是,她们害怕起来,心想在这里聊了这么久,真有点傻,可是她们还想看看死者,所以谁也没有动弹一下。房间里很热,既潮湿又阴暗,灯光透过玻璃灯罩照在天花板上,宛若一轮明月。床底下有一只深底盘子,里面盛满了石炭酸,散发出一股淡淡的气味。临街窗户上的窗帘不时被风吹得鼓起来,街上传来低沉的轰轰隆隆的声音。




“她死时很痛苦吗?”吕西问道,她站在挂钟前,出神地看着钟上的图案,那是裸体美惠三女神,嘴上挂着舞女般的微笑。




加加仿佛被她的问话猛然惊醒:




“啊!当然罗!……她死的时候,我在这里。我告诉你,那时她的样子一点不好看……唉!她全身还抽搐呢……”




她无法继续说下去,楼下又响起了口号声:




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




吕西感到一阵气闷,便把窗子全部打开,接着把胳膊撑在窗台上。这时天空繁星点点,外面微风阵阵,窗口很凉爽。对面,家家户户的窗户里灯光灿烂,街上的煤气灯光照在商店的金字招牌上,熠熠反光。俯视街道上,一派壮观景色,激流般的人群在横七竖八的马车中穿过,在人行道上和车行道上滚滚向前,手提灯和煤气路灯照在一大片人流黑影上。一群人手擎火把,高呼口号走过来;一道微弱的红光从圣玛德莱娜教堂那边照射过来,犹如一道火光穿过乱糟糟的人群,映在远处的人群头上,仿佛发生了一场火灾。吕西叫布朗瑟和卡罗利娜过来,她看得出神了,大声嚷道:




“快来看呀!……站在这个窗口看得很清楚。”




她们三个人都俯下身子,兴致勃勃地往下看,街上的树木不时挡住她们的视线,火炬时隐时现。她们一心想看清楼下的几位先生,由于阳台遮住了旅馆的大门,她们总是只看见缪法伯爵,他用手绢捂住面孔,看上去像扔在长凳上的一团黑黝黝的东西。一辆马车在旅馆门口停一来,吕西认出走下马车的是玛丽亚·布隆,这下又来了一个女人。她不是一个人来的,身后还跟着一个胖乎乎的男人。




“原来是盗贼斯泰内,”卡罗利娜说,“怎么还不把他遣送到科隆①去呢!……等他进来时,我倒要看看他是副什么样子。” 




①科隆是普鲁士城市,斯泰内是科隆人,所以普法战争爆发了,就应该把他遣送到科隆去。




她们转过身子。但是过了十分钟,玛丽亚·布隆才出现在她们面前,原来她两次走错了楼梯,不过,只有她一个人。吕西觉得蹊跷,便问她为什么一个人上来,她回答道:




“他呀!嘿!亲爱的,你以为他会上来吗!……他陪我到门口,就算不错了……他们大约有十二个人,都在门口抽雪茄呢。”




确实,娜娜生前熟悉的男人都聚集在这里。他们都是出来逛逛的,想看看街上的热闹,他们见面后,互相打招呼。大家对这个可怜姑娘的逝世哀叹不已;随后,他们聊起政治和战略问题。博尔德纳夫、拉博德特、普律利埃尔和其他人的到来,扩大了他们的阵容。大家都在听丰唐讲解在五天内如何攻克柏林的作战计划。




这时玛丽亚·布隆在死者床前感到心情很沉痛,像其他女人那样嘟哝道:




“可怜的宝贝!……我最后一次见到她,是在快乐剧院里,她在那水晶洞里……”




“啊!她变了样了,她变了样了。”罗丝反复说道,脸上露出疲惫、沮丧的微笑。




接着又来了两个女人,她们是塔唐·内内和路易丝·维奥莱纳。她们在格朗旅馆里跑遍了,找了二十分钟,打听一个茶房又一个茶房,上上下下跑了三十多层,遇到的人都是惊恐万状、迫不及待要离开巴黎的旅客,他们被战争和街上群众的激昂情绪吓得乱作一团。她俩一进门,便一下子倒在椅子上,她们太疲劳了,不能马上看死者。就在这时候,隔壁房间里传来一阵嘈杂声,有人在推箱子,敲家具,还听见说话的声音,说的是外话,每个音节都拉得长长的。他们是一对年轻的奥地利夫妇。加加说,娜娜快要断气时,他们正在追逐嬉戏,因为两个房间只隔一道封死的门,当一个人被另一个抓住时,还听见一阵笑声和接吻声。




“喂!我们该走了,”克拉利瑟说道,”我们老呆在这儿,也不能使她生还……跟我一道走吧,西蒙娜?”




她们每人都往床上瞟着,谁也没有离开那儿。不过,她们都轻轻拍拍裙子,准备动身了。吕西一个人又趴在窗台上。她渐渐感到悲伤,胸口发闷,好像有一股悲切的气氛从街上怒吼的人群中传来,使她触景生情。火炬在街上不停地经过,火光在晃动;远处,人群像起伏的波涛,延伸到黑暗之中,颇像夜间被赶向屠宰场的牲口群。令人头晕目眩的混乱的人群,犹如滚滚向前的波浪,令人恐怖之感油然而生,对即将发生的大屠杀产生怜悯之情。狂热情绪使他们冲昏了头脑,歇斯底里地叫喊着,向着黑墙状的地平线冲去,向着不可知的地方冲去。




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




吕西转过身来,倚在窗口上,脸色变得煞白,说道:




“我的上帝!还不知道我们最后会落到什么样的结局!”




这些女人都摇摇头,个个神态严肃,对局势的变化感到惴惴不安。




“我呀!”卡罗利娜·埃凯从容地说道,”后天我要到伦敦去……我妈妈已经在那里了,她给我安排了一座公馆……当然罗,我才不让自己留在巴黎掉脑袋呢。”




她的母亲是一个小心谨慎的妇女,已经把她的财产转移到外国去了。谁也不知道这场战争最后结局怎样。玛丽亚·布隆却生气了,她是个爱国主义者,她说自己要随军队一起走。




“我是一个围猎能手!……是的,如果他们要我,我就穿起男人军装,朝着普鲁士人开熗,打死那些普鲁士猪猡!……我们都死了怎么样?这样死才光荣呢!”




布朗瑟·德·西弗里听后勃然大怒。




“别骂那些普鲁士人了吧!……他们也是人,与其他人一样,他们不像你的那些法国男人,老是追逐女人……同我住在一起的那个普鲁士小伙子,刚刚被人驱逐走了,他很有钱,性格又温柔,他不会伤害任何人。这样做法真卑鄙,这下也毁了我……你知道,谁也不要再来烦我了,不然我就到德国去找他!”




她们正在争论时,加加用悲伤的语气低声说道:




“这下可完啦,我真倒霉……我在汝维希买了一座小房子,付钱还不到一个星期。啊!天知道我到底花了多大气力!还弄得莉莉不得不资助我……现在战争爆发了,普鲁士人就要打来了,他们会把什么都烧光……像我这样的年纪,还能叫我从头干起吗?”




“嘿!”克拉利瑟说道,“我才不在乎呢!我总是抱这种态度。”




“当然罗,”西蒙娜附和道,“打起仗来挺有意思的……说不定还会因祸得福呢。”




接着她莞尔一笑,以表达她还没有说出来的想法。塔唐·内内和路易丝·维奥莱纳都赞同这种看法。塔唐·内内说,她曾同一些军人花天酒地快活过,哦!他们可都是好小伙子,即使为女人出生入死,也在所不惜。这些女人说话声音太高,一直坐在床前箱子上的罗丝·米尼翁轻轻“嘘”了一声,叫她们安静一些。她们愣了一下,目光瞟瞟死者,仿佛嘘声是从帐幔的暗影里发出来的。房间里顿时变得鸦雀无声,在这死一般的寂静中,她们才想到她们身边还躺着一具僵硬的尸体。这时,街上又响起了口号声:




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




过了一会儿,她们又忘记了那具僵尸。莱娅·德·霍恩家里过去曾经有过一个政治沙龙,一些路易·菲力普时代的内阁大臣经常在那里说些讽刺话,针砭时弊。她耸耸肩膀,悄声说道:




“发动这场战争是犯了极大错误!制造这场流血战争是多么愚蠢!”




这时,吕西立刻为帝国辩护。她曾同王室的一个亲王睡过觉,所以辩护起来就像为自家的事辩护似的。




“得了吧,亲爱的,我们不能让人继续侮辱了,这场战争是法兰西的光荣……哦!你们可知道,我这么说,并不是因为亲王的原因。他是个吝啬鬼!你们想象得出吧,他晚上睡觉时,总是把他的金路易藏在靴子里。玩牌时,我同他开了个玩笑,说要把他的赌注拿来,以后他就用豆子作赌注……不过,我不能因此就不说句公道话。发动这次战争,皇上做得对。”




莱娅神态傲慢地摇摇头,像重复重要人物的话似的,提高嗓门说道:




“这次可完蛋了。杜伊勒里宫的人都发疯了。要知道,法兰西早把他们赶出去就好了……”




在场的女人都愤怒地打断她的话。这个疯女人怎么啦,她竟敢反对起皇上来了!大家不是生活得很好吗?一切不是很好吗?没有皇上,巴黎人休想生活得这么快乐。




加加顿时像从睡梦中醒来,怒不可遏,冲着莱娅说道:




“闭起你的嘴!真是胡言乱语,你自己都不知道自己在说什么!……我呀,我经历过路易·菲力普时代,那是穷光蛋和吝啬鬼的时代,亲爱的,后来到了四八年①,唉!那是什么共和国,简直不是东西,令人讨厌!我对你说,二月以后,我穷得连饭都吃不上,你若也经历过这种生活,你就会感激得跪在皇上面前,因为他待我们像父亲,的确,他待我们像父亲……” 




①一八四八年二月,巴黎人民起来革命,推翻了路易·菲力普的统治,建立了第二共和国,这就是举世闻名的二月革命。




大家不得不劝她平静下来,但她仍然带着宗教徒般的狂热劲儿,继续说道:




“啊!天主,保佑皇上打胜仗吧!保佑我们的帝国吧!”




大家都重复她的话。布朗瑟还说她为皇上点蜡烛祈祷过。卡罗利娜由于一时热情高涨,曾经在皇上经过的地方来回游荡了两个月,但是没有引起皇上的注意。其他人都言辞激烈地一起攻击共和派,说应该把他们全部消灭在国境线上,好让拿破仑三世打败敌人后,安安稳稳地治理国家,让全国人民过上快乐的生活。




“这个卑鄙的俾斯麦,他是个恶棍!”玛丽娅·布隆提醒大家。




“这个家伙我还见过呢!”西蒙娜说道,“如果我早知道发生今天的战争,当时我就往他的杯子里下毒药。”




然而,布朗瑟却一直惦挂着她那个被驱逐出境的普鲁士小伙子,她竟然为俾斯麦辩护,说他也许不是坏人。每个人都要尽自己的职责嘛。她补充说道:




“你们知道他是很崇敬妇女的。”




“这关我们屁事!”克拉利瑟说道,“我们也许不想要他崇敬呢!”




“像他这样的男人太多了,”路易丝一本正经地说道,“与其同这类魔鬼打交道,还不如不理睬他们。”




她们继续争论。她们恨不得剥光俾斯麦的衣服,每人踢他一脚,她们都是拿破仑三世的狂热崇拜者。这时,塔唐·内内反复说道:




“这个俾斯麦!说起他来我就恼火!……啊!我真恨他!……这个俾斯麦,从前我不了解他!一个人不可能了解所有的人。”




“这没关系,”莱娅·德·霍恩用作结论的口吻说道,“这个俾斯麦会把我们狠狠揍一顿的……”




她无法继续说下去了。大家对她群起而攻之。嗯?什么?狠狠揍我们一顿!这个俾斯麦将被熗托赶回老家去。她说完了没有,这个法国坏女人。




“嘘!”罗丝·米尼翁提醒她们,她听到她们吵吵闹闹,心里挺怄气的。




她们现在又想到那具僵尸,大家倏地住嘴了,觉得有点尴尬,面朝死者,她们都怕传染上天花。外面马路上,又传来了声嘶力竭的口号声:




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




于是,她们决定离开旅馆,这时走廊里有一个人叫道:




“罗丝!罗丝!”




加加吃了一惊,赶紧去开门。她出去一会儿又回来了,说道:




“亲爱的,是福什利在那边,他现在呆在走廊的一头……他不肯过来,你一直呆在尸体旁边,他正在生你的气呢。”




米尼翁终于撺弄新闻记者上楼来了。吕西仍然呆在窗口,俯着身子,瞥见那些先生们站在人行道上,抬着头,向她做手势。米尼翁气急败坏地挥舞着拳头。斯泰内、丰唐、博尔德纳夫和其他几个人张开胳膊,脸上露出焦虑、责备的神色;而达盖内却不愿把自己牵连进来,他反剪着双手,一个劲儿抽着雪茄。




“我说真话,亲爱的,”吕西让窗户开着,说道,“我答应过劝你下楼的……他们正在楼下叫我们呢。”




罗丝悲痛地离开了那只装劈柴的箱子。她嘟哝道:




“我就下楼,我就下楼……当然罗,她现在不需要我了……我要叫一个修女来……”




她转过身子,没有找到自己的帽子和披肩。她不由自主地往梳妆台上的脸盆里倒满了水,她一边洗手,一边说道:




“我也不知道是怎么回事,她的死给了我一个沉重打击……过去我们两人关系很不好。唉!你们瞧,现在我竟痴心起来了……啊!我头脑里想得很多,我真想也死掉算了,世界末日来临了……对,我现在需要呼吸呼吸新鲜空气。”




尸体开始在房间里散发出臭味了。大家在里面呆了很久,还没有注意到这股气味,现在都惊慌起来。




“赶快走吧,赶快走吧,我的小宝贝们!”加加连连说道,“这里不卫生。”




她们向床上瞟了一眼,便赶忙往外走。吕西、布朗瑟和卡罗利娜还未走出房间,罗丝在房间里看了最后一眼,想把房间收拾得整齐一些。她把窗帘放下来;她觉得点灯不合适,应当点一支蜡烛,便点燃壁炉上的一座铜烛台,把它放在尸体旁边的床头柜上。明亮的烛光顿时照亮了死者的脸。太可怕了,女人们都吓得浑身发抖,于是拔腿就跑。




“啊!她变了样了,她变了样了。”罗丝·米尼翁悄声说道,她是最后走的。




她走出房间,把门关上。现在只有娜娜留在那里。她在烛光下仰着脸。她现在已经是一具尸体,是一摊脓血,是扔在垫子上的一堆腐烂的肉。脓疱侵蚀了整个面孔,一个挨一个,脓疱已经干瘪,陷下去,像灰色的污泥,又像地上长出来的霉菌,附在这堆不成形状的腐肉上,面孔轮廓都分辨不出来了。左眼已经全部陷在糊状脓液里;右眼半睁着,深陷进去,像一个腐烂的黑窟窿。鼻子还在流脓,一整块淡红色的痂盖从面颊上延伸到嘴边,把嘴巴扯歪了,像在发着丑笑。在这张可怖、畸形的死亡面具上,那秀发仍像阳光一样灿烂,宛如金色溪水飞流而下。爱神在腐烂。看来,她从阴沟里和无人过问的腐烂尸体上染上了毒素,毒害了一大群人,这种毒素已经升到了她的脸上,把她的脸也腐烂了。




房间里空荡荡的。从大街上刮来一阵凄凄狂风,把窗帘刮得鼓起来。




“进军柏林!进军柏林!进军柏林!”




  

。|。|。NA NA。|。|。

发帖 回复